of the Romane Church to craue that no matter of moment and importance should be done without aduise of the Romane Bishop Hee pretended an act of the Councill of Nice alloting this great dignitie to the Romane chaire but after diligent search of the principall registers no such act was found I expected that Onuphrius now should haue compeared in so maine a point said some thing to the cause which with tooth naile he defendeth but in his annotations I see nothing except a diuersitie of counting of yeres for in his reakoning Zosimus cōtinued 3. yeres 4. months To Zosimus succeeded Bonifacius 1. and gouerned 3. yeeres At his election there was a schisine in Rome Some elected Bonifacius others Eulalius to be their bishop The Emperour Honorius banished them both from Rome but after 7. moneths Bonifacius was restored and was B. of Rome at this time they were bishoppes of Rome to whom the Emperour gaue allowance but they were not Emperours to whom the B. of Rome gaue allowance After Bonifacius Coelestinus gouerned the Church of Rome 8 yeeres 10. months 17. dayes He was an aduersare to the Novatians Pelagians and to Nestorius his adherents Socrates taketh him vp right that he was bitter against the Novatians for desire of preheminence In Constantinople they who professed the true faith had libertie to conueene albeit in matters of discipline their opinion was not sound but Coelestinus silenced Rusticola the bishop of the Nouatians for desire to haue all bishops stouping vnder his soueraignitie Marke the words of Socrates in the Latine translation bearing these words Romano Episcopatu iam olim perinde at que Alexandrino ultra sacerdotii limites ad externum dominatum progresso that is the bishopricke of Rome euen of old hauing stepped beyond the limites of priest-hood to an externall domination as the bishopricke of Alexandria had done before Pelagius had propagated his heresie in the Isle of Britaine But Coelestinus hindred the propagation of a wicked heresie by sending Germanus to the Brittones and Palladius to the Scots Coelestinus more impudently than his predecessors Innocentius Zosimus and Bonifacius vrged a submission of the Churches of Carthage vnto the Romane chaire and that they should accept in fauour Appiarius whome they had excommunicated for his appellation from his owne bishop to the bishop of Rome but the fathers of the 6. Councill of Carthage would neither absolue Appiarius before his repentance were knowne neither would they stoup vnder the iurisdiction of the Romane Church To Coelestinus succeeded Sixtus 3 cōtinued in office 8 yeeres 19. dayes Hee was accused of the crime of Adulterieby Bassus but Sixtus was found innocent Bassus was found a calumniator a false accuser therefore he was banished by the Emperour Valentinian 3. his goods were appointed to goe to the vse of the Church Bassus after his banishment desired to be receiued againe in fauour with Sixtus but his petitiō was reiected as if hee had sinned against the holy Ghost Notwithstanding the flatterers of the chaire of Rome writteth that Sixtus buried Bassus his accuser with his owne handes which seemeth to bee repugnant to his vnmercifull forme of dealing in his life-time After Sixtus Leo a deacon in Rome absent out of the town was chosen to be bishop of Rome ruled 21. yeeres 1. month 13. daies he stirred vp the Emp. Theodosius 2. to appoint a Councill for suppressing the error of Eutyches wherinto it was rather confirmed than suppressed by the craft of Dioscorus B. of Alexandria wherof I shal speake hereafter GOD willing how Eutyches was cōdemned in the Councill of Chalcedon vnder the reigne of Martianus His wisdome eloquence in mitigating the furie of Attila hath bene handled in the preceeding historie Amongst his constitutions none is more louable then his constitution against ambitious men who presumeth continually to high places Hee ordained that they should be depriued both of the higher and the lower place of the lower place for their pride because they had proudly despised it of the higher because they had auaritiously suted it In discipline nothing is better than to beare downe those place-mongers whereby it commeth to passe that prerogatiue of place is preferred to prerogatiue of gift Followed Hilarius cōtinued 7. yeere 3. months 10. dayes To whom succeeded Simplicius cōtinued 15. yeeres 1 month 7. dayes Felix 3. was the successor of Simplicius and continued 8. yeeres 11. months 17. dayes He gouerned the Church of Rome in the time of the Emperour Zeno and in the time when Odoacer and Theodoricus contended for the superioritie of Italie he was nothing inferiour to his antecessors in zeale to aduance the supremacie of the Romane chaire for hee excommunicated Acatius B. of Constantinople because he craued not his aduise in receiuing Petrus Moggus in fauour like as he had craued his aduise at the first when hee excommunicated him This Petrus Moggus was an Eutychian heretique and was iustly excommunicated by Acatius who vsed the aduise of Foelix B. of Rome in excommunicating him But when Petrus Moggus testified his repentance by his supplicant bill containing the recantation of his error Acatius absolued him This grieued the proud stomacke of Foelix because his aduise was not craued in all things Therefore he excommunicated Acatius as said is Acatius little regarding the pride of the Romane bishop gaue to Foelix an hard meeting for hee both excommunicated Foelix and razed his name out of the rolle of Bishops Ambition was the first great cancker-worme that consumed and defaced the beautie of the Church of Rome Gelasius the successor of Foelix an Africane borne ruled 4. yeeres 8. moneths 17. dayes The estate of Italie was so troubled by the incursions of barbarous people that the maners of the people were altogether dissolute for hee ministred in the last yeeres of Theodoricus King of Italie therefore hee endeuoured to establish discipline in the Church hee claimed superioritie ouer all Churches more manifestly than any of his predecessors had done for hee affirmed that the Church of Rome should iudge all Churches and should bee iudged by no Church and that the right of Apellation to the bishop of Rome from all partes in the world was not a supposititious act of the Nicene Councill as the 6. Councill of Carthage had determined but that it was autentique and a Right giuen by them in deede to the Romane Church neither would hee be reconciled with the Orientall bishops in any cace except they would first allow the excommunication of Acatius and raze his name out of the rolle of Bishops Platina writteth that hee did excommunicate the Emperour Anastatius a fauourer of the Eutychian heresie but this example once begun was practised in most prodigall maner by the bishops of Rome against Emperours who maintained no heresie Patriarches of Constantinople IOHN CHRYSOSTOME succeeded to
be miserably disioyned if such things be not comported with by the fauourable Reader it will bee hard to abridge this head of Councels to the contentment of a learned Reader This Councell of Bracara by Caranza is called the first Councell of Bracara In it manie olde opinions of the Prisc◅llianistes and Manicheans concerning prohibition of Marriage meats are damned together with the heresies of Samosatenus Photinus Cerdon and Marcion Canons set foorth in this Councell are so coincident with the Canons of other Councels that there is no necessitie to make rehearsall of them In the 30. can of this Councell it is ordained That no poesie shall bee sung in the Church except the psalter of the olde Testament IN the 4. yeere of Bambas king of Gothes 8. bishops were assembled in Braga In the beginning of the Councell for confession of their faith they made a new rehearsall of the summe of the Nicene faith After this they set down 8. ordinances in manner following 1. That all superstitious opinions beeing rejected bread and wine mixed with water onelie should be offered in the Sacrifice and not the liquor of milke nor pure vnmixed wine nor bread dipped in wine H◅ere marke that the giuing of vnmixed wine to the people in the Sacrament or Sacrifice is called superstition such bitter fruites doe ensue vpon magnifying the traditions of men that Christes owne institution is called superstition 2. That vessels dedicated to God bee not abused and employed to seculare and humane vses 3. A Presbyter when hee saieth Masse let him bee clothed with his Orarium on both his shoulders and bee signated on his brest with the signe of the Crosse. 4. Let no person of the Clergie cohabite with women no not with their owne sisters without witnesses of their conuersation 5. Vpon Festiuall dayes reliques enclosed in an arke shall bee borne vpon the shoulders of the Leuites as the Arke of GOD in the olde Testament was accustomed to bee borne 1. Chron. 15. 15. and not about the necke of a bishop and incase the bishop will needes carry them himselfe then shall he walke on foote with the rest of the people not be carried in a coach by his deacons Here marke how mens traditions are equalled to the commandemēt of God 6. Presbyters Abbots and Leuites for the dignity of their calling shall not be punished with stripes by the bishop lest in dispersoning the principall members of his owne body hee bring himselfe into contempt of his subjectes 7. Let no honour bee solde for promise of rewards 8. Let gouernours of Churches haue a greater regarde to the weale of the Church than to their own particular affaires In end thanks is giuē to God to the king for their meeting they subscribe the fore-named ordinances Here marke that in the countrey of Spaine the king still keepeth in his owne hand power of conuocating Councels IN the yeere of our Lord 681. in the 12. yeere of the reigne of Constantinus Pogonatus a generall Councell was assembled at Constantinople by the authority of the Emperour and not by the commandement of Pope Donus nor Agatho his successor nor of Leo 2. the successour of Agatho as the Diuall letter of Constantine directed to Pope Donus and receiued and obeyed by Pope Agatho clearly testifies As for the number of bishops cōuened there is an infinite discrepance betwixt the authors who make rehearsal of their number the least number reckoned is 150. The question discussed in this Assemblie was about the willes and actions of Christ. Macarius patriarch of Antiochia Stephanus his disciple partinaciously defended the errour of the Monoth◅lites confirming also their opinion by the testimony of Honorius sometime bishop of Rome whose letters written to Sergius sometime bishop of Constantinople being read in the opē audience of the Councell made it clearly known that he also was infected with the errour of the Monothelites For this cause Honorius b. of Rome Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus bishops of Constantinople Cyrus b. of Alexandria and Macarius b. of Antiochia were all excommunicated likewise Polychronius a ridiculous Monke and his complices were excommunicated and with great shame and ignominy rejected from the fellowship of the Church For he offered to proue the opinion of the Monothelites to bee the trueth of God by writing the summe of that opinion in a paper and ouer-spreading it vpon a beere wherein a dead man was laide hee put the Councell in hope that hee shoulde raise the dead man to life againe but after triall hee was founde to bee a lying and a deceitfull fellowe and hee likewise was excommunicated This Councell made no Canons and Constitutions concerning Church discipline as other Councels had done before For this cause Iustinian the second the sonne of Pogonatus gathered these same Fathers who had bene in the preceeding Counc◅ll to perfect the worke which they had begun They made manie Constitutions but two in speciall which displeased the Romane Church First they annulled the doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning prohibition of Marriage to men in spirituall offices Secondly they ordained the Patriarch of Constantinople to bee in equall authoritie with the Pope of Rome These Constitutions and Canons Pope Sergius refused to subscribe albeit his ambassadoures in his name had subscribed them in Constantinople BAmbas King of Gothes resigned the title of his Royall authoritie to Euringius and he was content to bee shauen and enter into a Monasterie In the first yeere of the reigne of Euringius 33. bishops with some abbots 13. noble men of Court conuecned at Toledo The King amongst many other things protested that hee was content that whatsoeuer thing in his lawes seemed repagnant to reason it should be corrected by the prudent aduise of this Councell The Fathers of this Councell for confession of faith adhered vnto the Councell of Nice After this the hand-writinges and seales of Bambas and the nobles of his Court and the testimonie of I◅lianus Arch-bishop of Toledo are presented whereby it was knowne that Bambas had resigned his gouernement in fauour of Euringius willing them to choose him to bee his successour So it came to passe that Euringius was solemnly proclaimed to bee King and the people were assoyled from the oath of alleadgeance made to Bambas and were astricted to the obedience of King Euringius In this Councell it was forbidden that newe bishoprickes should be erected in villages and the bishop of Emerita begged pardon for this that he had ordained a bishop in a certaine village being comp◅lled so to doe by the cōmandement of King Bambas They who stand at the Altar and sacrificeth are commanded to eate of the sacrifice as often as they offer it The actes made in preceeding Councels against the Iewes were renewed and amplified in this Councell and thankes was giuen to God and the King for their meeting Other Councels of Toledo vnder the reignes of Euringius and Egita
Canon containing a rehearsal of the bookes of holy Canonicke Scripture it declareth the book to be supposititious wherein the 3. bookes of Maccabees are comprehended as bookes of the old Testament And againe among the bookes of the new Testament 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 note the preeminent dignitie it reckoneth the two epistles of CLEMENT and his precepts giuen to Bishops comprehended into 8. bookes which were not to be published to all men in respect they contained some secret mysteries Canon Apost cap. 84. Is then the epistles of CLEMENT the 8. bookes of his precepts written to Bishops the actes of the Apostles written by him Canonicke Scripture books of the new Testament equall to the writings of the Apostles yet dited for the most part as secret mysteries to Bâ—…shops to be concealed and hid from the people when as the Apostle PAVL by the contrarie writing to TIMOTHIE and TITVS writeth vnto them wholsome precepts to be communicat to the people And the Apostle IOHN writeth to the Angels of the seuen Churches of Asia nothing but wholesome precepts to be imparted and communicat to the 7. Churches Apoc. 2. 3. such a candle that shall be hid vnder a bushel and not set vpon a candlesticke to giue light vnto the houshold of God I dare not imagine that either the holy Apostles or yet CLEMENT one of the Apostles faithfull successours did euer light such a candle The allowance which these Canons of the Apostles got in the sixt generall Councill Anno 681. whereof GREGORIVS HOLOANDER the conuerter of them out of Greeke into Latin glorieth so much was vpon an occasion whereof the Romaine Church hath cause to blush and to be ashamed rather then to glorie much First because in that generall Councill HONORIVS 1. sometime Bishop of Rome was condemned of heresie Secondly because in that Council the Bishop of Constantinople was ordained to be in equall authoritie with the Bishop of Rome And thirdly because the constitutions of the Latin Church forbidding men who were in ecclesiasticall offices to marie these constitutions I say were vtterly disallowed and the 5. chapter of the Canons of the Apostles gote better allowance because in it it was statute and ordained that the Bishop Elder or Deacon who repudiateth his own wife vnder pretence of religion shall be excommunicat and if he continue so doing he should be deposed Now this generall Councill making in so many principall points against them and onely gracing the supposititious booke of the Canons of the Apostles of purpose to disgrace the constitutions of the Romaine Church if HOLOANDER had remembred what he had bene doing he had bene more sparing in alledging the authoritie therof The shortnes of the treatise wil not permit me to make plaine to the reader how the Council gathered by CONSTANTINVS POGONATVS and the fathers of that same Councill gathered againe by IVSTINIAVNS 2. to perfite the worke they had immediatly afore begun both constitute but one generall Councill Alwayes if any thing seeme to be made vp against vs by the alledgance of a testimonie out of the booke of the Canons of the Apostles remember in what time this testimonie is alledged namely in the 68 1 yeere of our Lord. If IVSTINVS MARTYR or IRENEVS or any ancient father neere vnto the Apostles dayes had cited a testimonie out of this supposititious booke it had bene more likly that the Apostles had giuen command to CLEMENT Bishop of Rome to write that booke As touching the third maske of antiquitie to wit the decretall epistles in the first Tome of Councils and the distinctions of GRATIAN falsly ascribed to the ancient Bishops of Rome I hope in the mercy of God to remember a few of them specially in the 3. Centurie but not to the honour of impudent and vnlearned fellowes who haue forged these decretall epistles as if the world in all ages could produce no broods of better spirits then the asses compositours of these decretall epistles As concerning the accurate speculations of DIONYSIVS AREOPAGITA who was neuer rauished vp vnto the third heauen as PAVL was neither sawe things that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is things that cannot be spoken and which are not possible for any man to vtter as PAVL did 2. Cor. 12. ver 4. I say of him onely two things First if he had beene so ancient a writer as Papistes speake and the disciple whom PAVL conuerted by his preaching in Mars street Acts 17 then ancient writers had made mention of him such as IVSTINVS IRENEVS and CYPRIAN and such others but of his writings no mention is made in the greatest antiquitie Secondly I say with that reuerent Doctour of our own nation Mr THOMAS SMETON that the books giuen out vnder the name of old DIONYSIVS AREOPAGITA sunt prorsus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they are altogether fecklesse impertinent frivolous books Of Heresie EPIPHANIVS Bishop of Cyprus when hee writeth against Heretiques he intituleth his booke Panarium that is a medicinable boxe or shrine whereinto are contained sauing medicaments against the venome oflying doctrine albeit heresie be a poysonable and hurtfull thing yet treatises of heresie haue bene compiled not to hurt any man but to giue warning to eschewe the pernicious snares of the deuil Like as learned men who haue written of the nature of herbes haue not onely written of such herbes as are meete for food and of such as haue a medicinable vertue to cure diseases but of those also that are venemous and poysonable to the end that men beeing warned of the perill that is in eating of them they may escape danger and be kept in safetie In all ages wicked men haue bene like vnto IVDAS when hee entred into the garden of Gethsemane where Christ was praying and sweating bloodie teares for the saluation of mankinde he stepped in into the garden only of purpose to betray his master so doe wicked men in our daies read the holy Scriptures diligently walking as it were in the middes of the garden of God but onely of intention to betray Christ Iesus and to gainsay his euerlasting trueth On the other side it becommeth vs well when we are driuen either by necessity or by some honest occasioÌ„ to be in places where Satan hath set vp his throne to be walking as it were through the garden that Satan hath planted then let vs mark diligently the abominatioÌ„s of the deuill the multitude of serpents and vipers that are lurking there and giue warning to poore soules who are intangled with error to leaue that habitation of Dragons to come forth out of that comfortlesse den to the end their soules may be refreshed with the delectable flowres of the garden of God I hope in the mercy of God so to speake of heresy as I shal moue no man to be an Heretique And as concerning the rayling words of the aduersaries of the truth who haue with opeÌ„ mouth proclaimed vnto the world that we are Heretiques
the ministration of the holy communion is called the oblation of the altar the table whereupon the bread and wine were laide was called the altar the bread and the wine are called the offering or the sacrifice because part of it was distributed in the holy communion to keepe a memoriall of the Lordes death and the rest was giuen to the sustentation of the poore and in that respect also it was called a sacrifice as the scripture speaketh To do good to distribute forget not fo with such sacrifices God is pleasâ—…d Heb. 13. ver 16. The last part of the decreet is blasphemous and falsly attributed to FABIAN because the sinnes of men and women who beleeueâ—… and repent are forgiuen onely for the mâ—…rite of that bloodie sacrifice which the Lord Iesus offered vpon the crosse for our sinnes But our furnishing of elements to the communion and sustentation of the poore cannot merite forgiuenesse of sinnes The successour of FABIANVS was CORNELIVS the 20. Bishop of Rome He had a great strife against NOVATVS his complices He assembled a Councill at Rome of 60. Bishops besides Elders and Deacons by whome the heresie of NOVATVS was condemned and the Novatians were separated from the fellowship of the Church Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. CORNELIVS was banished from Rome by the Emperour DECIVS and sent to a towne in Hetruria called Centumcellae where he had great comfort by the mutuall letters that passed betweene him and CYPRIAN Bishop of Carthage When the Emperour gote knowledge of this he sent for CORNELIVS accused him as a man who not onely despised the worshipping of the gods was disobedient to the Emperours commandement but also that hee was a trafficker against the estate of the empire by receiuing sending letters beyond sea CORNELIVS answered that he wrote os matters pertaining to Christ the saluation of mens soules not of matters belonging to the estate of the empire Notwithstanding the Emperour DECIVS commanded that he shuld be scourged with plumbats this was a sort of grieuous whip and afterward that hee should be led to the temple of MARS with commandement to put him to death incase he refused to worship the image of MARS Thus was CORNELIVS beheaded for the name of Christ after hee had gouerned 2. yeeres 3. dayes Platin de vit Oras EVSEBIVS writeth 3. yeeres lib. 7. cap. 2. LVCIVS the 21. Bishop of Rome was successour to CORNELIVS and continued in the gouernement of the Church of Rome 3. yeeres 3 months 3. dayes Platin. Euseb. onely 8. months lib. 7. cap. 2. One decretall epistle is asligned vnto him written vnto the Bishoppes of Fâ—…ance and Spaine whereinto hee braggeth that the Bishops of Rome cannot erre in matters of faith Tom 1. Concil but the ineptitude of a barbarous Latine stile whereinto the Epistle is dited declareth it hath bene written by an vnlearned Asse and not by LVCIVS Bishop of Rome STEPHANVS 22. Bishop of Rome ruled that Church 2. yeres Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 7. cap. 5. Platin. 7. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes He was greatly commoued against CYPRIAN B. of Carthage because that by his opinion of rebaptizing those who were baptized by Heretiques the vnitie of the Church of Christ was perturbed and rent PLATINA writeth that CYPRIAN before his martyrdome forsooke his opinion of rebaptizing and was content by imposition of handes according to the custome of the Romaine Church to receiue such as had bene baptized by Heretiques Platin. in vit Lucii The constitution anent consecrated garments that men in spiritual offices should weare in the Church no else where lest they incurre the like punishment with BALTASAR who abused the holy vessels of the house of God Dan. 5. in my opinion is not judiciously attributed by PLATINA vnto this Bishop STEPHANVS because the ordinance smelleth rather of Iudaisme then of Christian religion and the reason subjoyned to the constitution is altogether impertinent It was sacriledge indeede and a proude contempt of God in the person of BALTASAR to drinke common wine with his harlots in the vessels of gold dedicated to the holy seruice of God but an holy preacher to walke in that same apparell in the streete whereinto hee preached and ministred the communion in the Church this is no sinne nor a thing forbidden by any Apostolicke precept But PLATINA is dreaming when hee ascribeth such friuolous constitutions to a Bishop preparing himselfe for death for PLATINA supponeth that hee was martyred in the dayes of GALLIENVS Let the reader marke vpon what sandie ground of fâ—…iuolous constitutions and falsly alledged Popish faith is grounded The decree of STEPHANVS anent mariage bearing that the Priestes Deacons and Subdeacons of the Orientall Church were coupled in matrimonie but in the Romaine Church no person in a spirituall office froÌ„ the Bishop to the Subdeacon had libertie to marrie Tom 1. Concil â—…x Gratiano if it were true as it is assuredly false the Oriental Church hath a great commendation because they would not be wiser then God and they would not lay the yocke of the ordinances of men vpon the consciences of their Church-men but prohibition of mariage which I haue prooued to be a doctrine of deuils cannot be referred to so ancient a beginning The Romaine church desirous to be masked with a shewe of antiquitie they haue attributed Canons to the Apostles which are not found in their writings Yet it is a shame to the forgers of these canons to be found the principall impugners and transgressers of them cap. 5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say A Bâ—…shop elder or Deacon who vnder pretence of religion repudiateth his owne wife if he cast her off let him be excommunicated and if hee perseuere in so doing let him be deposed How can this constitution of STEPHANVS agree with the Canons of the Apostles Heere I appeale the consciences of honest and vpright men if they finde not that the lie iâ—… not onely repugnant vnto the veritie but also vnto it selfe The supposititious Canons of the Apostles the supposititious constitutions of STEPHANVS cannot both consist I know what they answere viz. that the Canons of the Apostles speake of those Bishops Elders Deacons who had wiues when they were admitted to ecclesiastical offices these should not repudiat their wiues vnder pretence of religion but anent others who were vnmaried in the time of their admission the 25. Canon declareth otherwise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to vnmaried men who are promoted to the clergie we command that if they please they shall marie but onely readers and singers to wit shall haue this priuiledge It is an vnsufferable thing to heare such leuitie and inconstancie imputed to the holy Apostles that they debarred no man from the office of a Bishop Elder or Deacon because he was a maried man O but if any man enter vnmaried to be a Bishop Elder or Deacon then he must not marie If mariage had bene
betwixt Iulius and the Arrians conueened in the Councill of Antiochia are to bee read in the Historie of Socrates Platina in the grandoure of his speeches is inconsiderate as if Iulius had damned the presumption of the Orientall Bisshops who durst conuocate an assemblie without licence before obtained from the Bishop of Rome Noe such thing is contained in the letter of Iulius but onely an expostulation that they did not aduertise him of their Councill to the ende hee might haue sent his Ambassadours and giuen vnto them his best aduise Iulius knewe the Constitutions of the Nicene Councill which gaue power to euery Patriarch within his owne boundes to conuocate Councils To IULIUS succeeded LIBERIUS and continued sixe yeeres some assigne vnto him eighteene yeeres others ninetecne yeeres so vncertaine is the computation of the yeeres of their gouernament Hee gouerned the Church of Rome in the dayes of CONSTANTIUS by whom also hee was banished to Thracia because hee woulde not consent to the depositiâ—…n of ATHANASIUS which point was seriously vrged in the Councill of Millane THEODORETUS giueâ—…h ample testimonie of his constancie and freedome of speaking to the â—…mperour not disagreeing with his name before his banishment In his absence FOELIX the second was chosen to be Bishop of Rome to whome THEODORETUS giueth this praise that hee adhered firmely to the Nicene Councill but blameth him for this that hee receaued his ordination from Arrians Nâ—…twithstanding hee was more hated by the Arrians then was LIBERIUS and was put to death by them after he had gouerned one yeere foure monethes two dayes After two yeeres banishment LIBERIUS returned back again to Rome THEODORETUS is silent in the matter of his praises after his returning Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers affirmeth that hee both consented to the deposition of Athanasius and to the councell of Sirmium There is nothing inlaking now to giue out a determinate sentence whether or no the Bishop of Rome may erre in matters of Faith but onely the compearance of the great Aduocate of all euill causes Onuphrius who will needes find out some old partchment or some vnknown manu-script to free the chaire of Rome from all suspition of errour in matters of faith But Bellarmine giues ouer his cause and can finde no sufficient Apologie for him because his letters written to the Emp. Constantius after his returning from banishment smels of Arrianisme After the death of Libâ—…rius succeeded Damasus and ruled 18. yeeres in time of the reigne of Iulian of Iouinian and of Valentinian his competitor Ursinus had many fauourers in so much that the question who shoulde bee elected Bishop of Rome was tried by the sword rather then by reasons suffrages and votes so that in the Church of Sisinum were slaine to the number of 137. persons Damasus preuailed and had the vpperhand Hee was friendly to Peter Bishop of Alexandria whom Lucius an Arrian Bishop imprisoned but he escaped and fled to Rome as Athanasius had done before in the dayes of Iulius Hee damned the Heresie of Apollinaris in a Councill conucened at Rome His Epistle written to the Oriental Bishops whereinto he intimates vnto theÌ„ the condamnitour sentence pronounced against Apollinaris and his disciple Timotheus is indiâ—…ed with the swelling pride of a lofty mind breathing soueranity and preheminence aboue all other Churches as if the Romane Church were that onely Apostolicke chaire whereunto all other Churches aught homage and reuerence So that Basilius Bishop of Casarea in Cappadocia complaines of the pride of the West because they cared onely for their own preheminence but not for the estate of their persecuted brethren in the East vnder the Arrian Emperour Valenâ—… whose estate they knew not neither sent they mâ—…ssengers to visite them neither woulde they receiue true information concerning the estate of their brethren Yea and Basilius saieth that hee purposed oft times to haue written to the chiefe of them that is to Damasus that hee shoulde not count the splendor of pride to be true dignitie honour Where it is to be marked that wheÌ„ he speakes of Damasus he calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the principal of them to wit of the Châ—…rches of the west but not the supreame gouernor of the uniuersal Church neither the soueraâ—…gn coÌ„mander of the Churches of the East It is ignorance of the Ecclesiastical historie that makes men to imagine that the supremacie of the Bishop of Rome is an ancient thing When Damasus damned the Heresie of Apolbnaris in the Council conueened at Rome it was the yeere of our LORD 379. according to the computation of Ierum and at this time the very aiming to supremacie is counted Splendor Supubiae that is the splendor of pride Damasus wrote concerning the liues of the bishops of Rome preceeding his time was familiarly acquainted with Ierom as Ieroms writings clearly proports To Damasus succeeded Siricius and ministred 15. yee es at what time Gratianus and Valentinian obtained the Emperiall gouernameÌ„t he ordained that maried men who were admitted to Ecclesiastical offices after their ordination should absteine from the company of their wiues as if it were great deuotion to a man to transgresse against the wife of his youth the wife of his couenant and his companion in all his wearisome labours His prohibition of the seconde mariage smelleth of the Heresie of Montanus In his time with pride of the 〈◊〉 at Rome was joined vnsatiable auaritiousnes increasing daily by degrees so that the Emperours Valentintan the II. and Theodoâ—…us were compelled by a law to inhibite widows vnder pretence of deuotion to leaue their houses treasures and house-holde-stuffe to the Church to the vtter impouerishing and vndoing the estate of their children Bishops of Alexandria IN the third CENTURIE wee rested at the name of 〈◊〉 Bishop of Alexandria whose successour was Alexander His accurate disputation anent the unitie in the Tiinitie made Arrius a presbyter in Alexandria to thinke that Alexander was intangled with the erâ—…our of Sabellius Hereof arose contertious dispuâ—…ations new opinions exulcâ—…er te minds open schismes This intestine maladie was not vnknowne to the good Emperour Constantine who sent Hosius Bishop of Corduba a man singularly beloued of the Emperour together with persuasiue letters from the Emperour exhorting both Alexander and Arrius to leaue accurate profounde disputations and keepe inuiolably the peace unitie of the Church But no meanes could auaile vntill this question was desided by the determination of the generall Councill of Nice After the Councill of Nice had damned the opinion of Arrius as Hereticall Alexander continued not aboue 5. monethes aliue In the last period of his life hee called for Athanasius but he was not present Of whom Alexander said Thou hast escaped but shalt not escape fore-prophecying that Athanasius should vndergo that wieghtie charge which he giuing place to nature
that precious treasure if so be in the keeping of it there be so great deuotion as the Romane Church now talks of Thirdly what is the cause that the Romane Church brags so much of antiquity when as the worshipping of the crosse one of the maine points of their Religion was vnknowne to the first 300. yeeres of our LORD now in the 4 Cent. the crosse is found but not worshipped yea and the adoration of it is detested abhorred as an error of Pagans To Macarius succeeded Maximus who had be ne his fellow-labourer as of old Alexander was to Narcissus Macarius gouerned the Church of Hierusalem in the peaceable dayes of Constantine but Maximus gouerned that same Church himselfe alone in the dayes of Constantius Hee was present at the Councill of Tyrus but Paphnutius a Bishop and confâ—…ssor in Thebaida pitied the simplicitie of Maximus whom the Arrians with deceitfull speeches had almost circumueened and he stepped to him and suffered him not to sit in the assembly of vngodly people wherâ—…upon followed a bande of indissoluble conjunction not onely with Paphnutius but also with Athanasius who was charged with many false accusations in that wicked Councill of Tyrus This warning made him circumspect and wise in time to come so that hee was noâ—… present at the Arriane Councill of Antiochia gathered vnder pretence of dedication of the Temple which Constantine began to build but his sonne Constantius perfected the building of it To Maximus succeeded Cyrillus a man greatly hated by the Arrians in so much that Acacius bishop of Casarea Palestine deposed him no doubt by some power granted to him by the Emp. Constantius with aduise of Arrian Bishops Notwithstanding Silvanus Bishop of Tarsus receiued him and hee taught in that Congâ—…egation with great liking and contentment of the people The strife of Acacius against him in the Councill of Seleucia I remit vnto the owne place In time of famine hee had a great regard to poore indigent people and sold the pretious vessel and garments of the Church for their support This was a ground of his accusation aftâ—…rward because a costly garment bestowed by the Emp. Constantine to the Church of Hierusalem Cyrillus sold it to a merchant in time of famine and againe the merchant sâ—…ld it vnto a lasciuious woman and such friuolous thiâ—…ges wâ—…re aggreaged by the Arrians who hated the men of GOD. Of other Pastors and Doctors in Asia Africa and Europe BESIDES the Patriarchs of principall places GOD raised vp in this CENTURIâ—… a great number of learned Preachers who were like vnto the Ibides of Aegypt a remedie prepared by GOD against the multiplied number of venemous and flying Serpents Euen so learned Fathers of whom I am to speake were instrumentes of GOD to vndoe the Heresies which abounded in this age aboue al other ages Did not Nazianzenus vndoe the Heresie of Apollinaris Basilius the Heresie of Eunomius Hilarius like vnto a sâ—…conde Deucalion saw the ouer-flowing speate of Arrianisme abated in FRANCE Ambrosius Epiphanius and Ierom set their hearts against all Heresies either in their time or preceâ—…ding their dayes It were an infinite labour to write of them all who in this age like vnto glistering starres with the shining light of celesticall doctrine illuminated the darknesse of the blind worlde but the names of some principall Teachers GOD willing I shall remember Eusebius Pamphili Bishop of Caesarea in Palestina liued vnder the Emp. Constantine with whom he was familiarly acquainted He was desired to supply the place of Eustatius bishop of Antiochia whose deposition the Arrians without all forme of order had procured most vnrighteously but he would not consent to accept that charge so that the chair of Antiochia vaked without a Bishop eâ—…ght yeeres Some expecting the restitution of Eustatius others feeding themselues vpon vaine hopes that Eusebius woulde accept that place The Emp. Constantine commended his modestie and counted him worthie to be bishop of the whole world Neuerthelesse hee was not altogether free of the Heresie of Arrius before the Nicene Councill and hee was remisse and slacke in the cause of Athanasius He was so familiarlie acquainted with Pamphilus who suffered martyrdome in Caesarea that hee clothed himselfe with his name and called himselfe Eusebius Pamphili Hee died about the time that Athanasius first returned from banishment by the meanes of Constantine the younâ—…er about the yeere of our LORD 342. Nazianzenus liued in the dayes of Constantius Iulian and Theodosius He was borne in a little towne of Cappadocia called Nazianzum from which he receiued his name Hee was trained vp in learning in Alexandria in Athens his familiarity with Basilius Magnus began in Athens and it was increased in the wildernesse hee preached in Sasima but because it was a place vnmeete for studies hee returned to Nazianzum and was a helper to his aged father After his fathers death he went to Constantinople where he founde the towne in a moste desolate condition in regard the Arrian Macedonian Heresies had so mightily preuailed that all the principall Churches wâ—…re occupied by them Nazianzenus only had liberty to preach in a little Church called Anastatia because the trueth of GOD which seemed to haue bene buried now by the preaching of Nazianzenus was reuiued againe In the second generall Councill gathered by Theodosius because some Bishops of Macedonia and Aegypt murmured against his admission he counterfeited the fact of Ionas and was content to bee cast out of his place to procure peace and concord amongst his brethren He benefited the CHURCH of CHRIST in the dayes of Iulian by writing bookes of Christian Poesie whereby the Christian Youth shoulde haue no harme by the interdiction of Iulian prohibiting the children of Christians to bee brought vp in the schooles of learning Hee detected the Heresie of Apollinaris and the abominations of Heathen idolatrie whereunto Iulian had sold himselfe more clearely then any other man had done A man worthie for excellencie of giftes to bee caâ—…led THEOLOGUS Basilius Magnus Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia was so united in heart and mind with Nazianzenus that the pen of Socrates will net separate the treatises of their liues His father Basilius his mother Eumele his nuise that fostered him named Macrina all were Christians His father was martyred vnder the persecuting Emp. Maximus Hee left behind him fiue sonnes three of them were Bishops namely Basilius bishop of Caesarea Peter bish of Sebasta and Gregorius B. of Nyssa Hee was instructed in all kind of learning in Caesarea in Constantinople in Athens vnder Himerius and Proaeresius in Antiochia vnder Libanius At his second returning to Athens hee acquainted himselfe with Nazianzenus They spent too much time in searching out the deepenesse of humane learning and it repented Basilius that he had spent so much time in searching out thinges that are not necessary to eternall life Hee was
Pannoâ—…ia Photinus bâ—… of Sirmium had renewed the Heresies of Sabellius and Samosatenus A disputation was instituted bitwixt Basilius b. of Ancyra an Arrian Heretique and Photinus a Sabellian Heretique in which disputation Photinus was thought to be ouercome and was damned by the Councill as an Heretique and banished by the Emperour In this Councill they set downe summes of Faith one in Greeke and two in Latine whereinto albeit they absteined from the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neuerthelesse they gaue great glorie to the Sonne of GOD. But in ende they repented and by the Emperours authoritie woulde haue recalled backe againe the coppies of the summes of Faith set foorth at Sirâ—…ium But the mandates of the Emperour commanding in moste rigorous forme to deliuer backe againe the coppies that were pasâ—… abroade coulde not bring to passe that that thing which was once diuâ—…lgated should be againe suppressed The weakenesse of Osius b. of Corduba kythed in this Councill hath beene touched in the historie of his life After that the Emperour Constans was slaine by Magnentius the whole Souereignitie both of the East and West was in the handes of Constantius alone The Arrians moued him to assemble a Councill at Millan partly for ratification of the sentence pronounced against Athanasius in Tyrus and partly for subuersion of the Nicene Faith The Occidentail Bishops to the number of 300. at the Emperours command assembled at Millan But neither woulde they ratifie the deposition of Athanasius nor yet alter the summe of Faith And some of them with libertie and freedome accused the Emperour of vnrâ—…ghteous dealing For this cause manie worthie Bishops were banished such as Liberius bishop of Rome Paulinus bisshop of Triere Dionysius biâ—…op of Alba Lucifer bishop of Calaâ—… in Sardinia Eusebius bishop of Vercollis in Liguria If in this Councill Osius bishop of Corduba was banished as Theodoretus recordeth it woulde appeare that the Councill of Millan preceeded the Councill of Sirmium because that Osius immediatelie after hee was reduced from banishment was compelled to addresse to the Councill of Sirmium But I haue followed the order of Ecclesiasticall Writers In the yeere of our LORD 363. and in the 22. yeere of the reigne of Constantiuâ—… the Arrians hauing a great vantage of the flexible minde of Constantius moued him to appoint a place wherein a generall Councill shoulde bee gathered for confirmation of their Faith Whether this place was the towne of Nicomedia or Nice alwayes it was shaken with earth-quake and the GOD of Heauen hindered the purposes of their mindes The next course was that two Nationall Councils should be conueened one at Ariminum in Italie as a meete place for the Bishops of the West to conueene into and another in Seleâ—… of Isauria as a meete place for assembling of the Orientall Bisshops To the Council of Ariminum more then 400. Bishops did resort In this Nationall Councill compeared Urâ—…atius and Valens with Germanus Auxentius and Caius and Demophilus desiring that the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as wordes not found in Scripture and grounds of vnsupportable contention in the Church shoulde bee cancelled and rased out of the summe of Faith and that the Sonne of GOD should be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is of like substance with his Father The fathers conuecned at Ariminum altogether disliked this proposition of Ursatius and Valens and adhered for the most part of them closely to the Nicene Faith excluded from the fellowship of the Church Ursatius and Valens with their complices aboue mentioned as the letter of the Councill written to the Emperour clearelie beares With the letter the Council sent twenty Ambassadours chosen and selected men who shoulde giue further instruction to the Emperour anent the matter of Faith But Ursatius and Valens preueened the Ambassadours of the Councill and by sinistrous informations hindered them from accesse to the Emperour onely their letter was read whereunto the Emperour returned a differring answere bearing that for the present he was busied with weighty affaires of his kingdomâ—… but when he should find any braithing time hee should hearken vnto them The Councill sent the seconde time to the Emp. desiring they might haue liberty before the winter season to returne to their owne flockes And herewithall they assured the Emp. that in the matter of the Faith they woulde adhere to that which was comprehended in their former letter To this second message no answere was returned Therefore the Bishops wearied with long attendance returned cuery man to his owne flocke the Emp. counted this dissolution of the Councill without warrande of his authoritie to be a contempt of his Soueranitie Therefore hee gaue charge to Valens to publish the summe of of the Arrian Faith read in Ariminum albeit it was both disapproued and rejected with power also to Ursatius and Valens to â—…ject those bishops out of their places who would not subscribe to the Arrian Faith and to ordeine others in their rowmes Ursatius and Valens beeing strengthened with the Emp. commandement not onely troubled the Churches of the West but also went to Nica a towne in Thracia where they gathered a number of Bishops of their owne faction and approued the summe of Faith read by Arrians in Ariminum being first translated into the Grieke language and this they called the Niâ—…ene Faith deceauing themselues with vaine hopes as if men had beene so senselesse as to be altogether deceaued by the similitude of the wordes Nica in Thracia and Nice in Bithynia Morâ—…ouer Athanasius was as yet aliue who could haue discouered both the blasphemie of the Arrians at Sirmium and the falsehood of the Arrians at Nica for at Sirmium in the first Session of the Councill it was written by the Clarke of the Councill Presente Constantio sempâ—…rno Magno Augusto Consulibus Eusebio Hypatio Loe saith Athanasius writing to his friendes the Arrians will not call the Sonne of GOD euerlasting but they say there was a time whereinto he was not but they call the Emp. Constantius being a mortall man euerlasting Emperour Selencia is a towne of Isauria or Cilicia from whence Paul and Barnabas sailed to Cyprâ—…s Isauria lyeth betwixt Lycaonia and Cilicia and in an ample signification it comprehendeth Cilicia In this towne conucened 160. Bishops of the East in the moneth of December of that same yeere of our LORD whereinto the Councill of Ariminum was assembled Leonas one of the Princes of the Emp. couâ—…t and Lucius otherwise called Lauritius Captaine of the bandes of souldiours in Isauria were appâ—…inted to attend the peace of the assemblie and that all things should bee done decently and in order The Emperour gaue commandement that the matter of Faith shoulde bee first intreated but afterwarde hee gaue commandement that the liues of them who were to bee accused shoulde first bee examined Whereupon arose contention in
the summe of the Nicene Faith is confirmed The continencie of Bishops Elders and Deacons is recommended with abstinence euen from matrimoniall societie so earlie began men to bee wisâ—…r then GOD But in the twelfth Canon of the thirde Council of Carthage it may bee perceiued that this constitution as dâ—…sagreeable from GODS worde was not regarded because Bishops in AFRICKE married and had sonnes and daughters and these are inhibite to marrie with Infideles and Heretiques in the Canon fore-saide The making of Chrisme and conâ—…ecrating of holie Virgines is ordained onely to belong to Bishops The Canons of this Councill for the moste 〈◊〉 tende to this to aduance the authoritie of their owne Bishops fore-smelling as appeares the usurpation of preheminence in the Bishops beyonde sea The thirde Councill of Carthage was assembled in the yeere of our LORD 399. Aurelius Bishop of Cartâ—…age seemeth to haue beene Moderatour of the Councill AUGUSTINE Bishop of Hippo was present Manie good constitutions were accorded vpon in this Councill as namely that the Sacramentes shoulde not bee ministred to the dead That the sonnes and daughters of Bishops and others in spirituall offices shoulde not bee giuen in marriage to Pagans Heretiques or Schismatiques That men in spirituall offices shoulde not be intangled with seculate businesse according to the precept of the Apostle 2. Tim. 2. verse 4. That men of the Cleargie should practise no kind of usurie That no man shall bee ordained Bishop Elder or Deacon before hee haue brought all persons of his owne familie to the profession of Christian Religion That Readers who are come to perfect yeeres shall either marrie or els professe continencie That in the ministration of the Sacrament or Sacrifice to wit Eucharisticke nothing shoulde bee offered except bread and wine mixed with water of the fruites of the Cornes and Grapes That the Bishop of Rome shoulde bee called the Bishop of the first seate but not the high Priest nor the Prince of Priestes That nothing except holy Canonicke Scripture should bee read in the Churches vnder the name of holy bookes About the yeere of our LORD 401. vnder the reigne of Honorius was assembled againe a great nationall Councill in Carthage of 214. Bishops Augustine Bishop of Hippo was also present at this Councill Manie Canons were set downe in this Councill almoste equall with the number of conueened Bisshops That persons married for reuerence of the blâ—…ssing pronounced to the marriage shoulde not companie together the first night after their marriage That the Bishop shoulde haue his dwelling place neere vnto the Church his house-holde-stuffe shoulde bee vncostly his fare shoulde be course and vndelicate and that he should conquiese authoritie vnto himselfe by fidelitie and vprightnesse of an holy conuersation That a Bishop should not spende time in reading the bookes of Pagans the bookes of Heretiques if necessitie required hee might reade That a Bishop entangle not himselfe deepely with household businesse to the end hee may attend vpon reading Prayer and Preaching That a Bishop admit no man vnto a spirituall office without aduice of the Cleargie and consent of the people That a Bishop without aduice of his Cleargie pronounce no sentence els it shall haue no force except they confirme it That a Bishop sitting shall not suffer a presbyter to stand That an assemblie of Heretiques conueened together shall not bee called Concilium but Conciliabulum That hee who communicateth with an Heretique shall bee excommunicate whether hee be of the number of the Laikes or of the Cleargie That such as refuse to giue vnto the Church the oblations of defunct persons shall bee excommunicate as murtherers of the poore Heere marke what is meaned by Oblationes Defanctorum not Soule-masses said for the defunct but the charitie which they haue left in testamentall legacie to the poore That no woman shall presume to baptize TREATISES BELONGING TO THE fourth CENTURIE A TREATISE Of Inuocation of Saintes IT is more easie in this TREATISE to disapproue the doctrine of Inuocation of Saintes then accurately to point out the minute of time whereinto this abuse sprang vp for the inuious man who sowed tares in the husbandrie of GOD hee did it while men were asleepe And no good Christian how vigilant soeuer hee be can bee at one and the selfe same time both sleeping and waking Neuerthelesse albeit the sowing time bee vnknowne to vs the time whereinto the blade springeth vp and manifesteth it selfe vnto the sight of men may be knowne And therefore I haue referred this Treatise vnto the fourth CENTURIE It is true that Origene about the yeere of our LORD 240. like as he disputed curiously of all things without any certainty of sacred Scripture yea euen of plurality of worlds so in like maner he disputed of the charity and affection that good Christians departed this life might possibly beare to the members of the MILITANT CHURCH of CHRIST And hee thought it not inconuenient to suppose tâ—…at they had a care of our saluation and supported vs with their prayers Neuerthelesse he spake doubâ—…somely Ego sic arbitrior that is I suppose it is so but he durst not with ful assurance affirme any such thing In the third CENTURIE also wee reade of a commemoration of the names of holy Martyres in time of ministration of the holy Sacrament but neither of purpose to pray for them who were already possessed into their rest nor of purpose to request them to pray for vs for such grosse errour was not yet admitted into the bosome of the Church But rather of purpose by such a commemoration 〈◊〉 animate the godly to follow the foote-steps of those men in well-doing whose names were thought worthie at solemne times to bee commemorated in the Church The Rhethoricall libertie of Basilius Magnus and Naziaâ—…nus brought inuocation of Saintes in the mouthes of all the people for it is their custome after they haue commended the patient suffering of Martyres in end they desire to bee supported by the prayers of the holy Martyres These glorious Oratours learned not this lesson in the bookes of holy Scripture but rather in the schoole of Libanius whose frequent incalling vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his declamations accustomed Basiliâ—…s Naziâ—…zenus to call vpon the Martyrs to the end that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Gentiles might bee forgotten and the holy Martyres by whose examples men might bee led into the foote-steps of vertue and godlinesse might be remembred Alwayes seeing these learned Fathers had no warrand in Scripture for inuocation of Saintes they are compelled to speake doubtsomely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as I suppose And againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is if it bee not too much bolden esse so to speake And againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is if there be any sense
Apostate who permitted no Councils to be assembled in time of his gouernement are haters of free and lawfull conuocated assemblies And incase good men fortuned to bee assembled together by any occasion as it happened in the Councils of Millan and Ariminum in the dayes of the Emperour Constantius the indeuours of the Emperour sometimes to circumueene at other times to terrifie or to wearie the honest mindes of vpright men plainely testified that hee was afraide of the sentence definitiue of a lawfull Councill Therefore let vs thinke with our heart and say with our mouth that lawfull assemblies are necessary for the furtherance of the Kingdome of GOD. Concerning the authoritie of Councils which is the principall subject of this Treatise there are three diuerse opinions Some with excessiue praises aduance Councils and count them equall to holie Scripture namelie the foure first Generall Councils The Councill of Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and they compare them vnto the foure Euangels and to the foure Riuers of Paradise Others doe vilipende Councils and striue against them for euerie light cause as the Arrians did against the Councill of Nice for that one worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it was not founde in Scripture The third opinion is of those who neither will vilipende Councils nor equall them to sacred Scripture because holie Scripture is absolutelie and without all contradiction to bee belâ—…eued but Councils may bee corâ—…ected one by another as namelie Nationall Councils by Generall Councils and anterior Generall Councils by posterior at such times as thinges that were hidden from the vnderstanding of men before are brought to a more manifest light and notorious knowledge And in this opinion is that holy Father AUGUSTINE in his bookes written against the Donatists Now they who were in the first opinion to wit that the first foure Generall Councils were equall vnto the writinges of the foure Euangelists euery one of them leaned vpon an vnsure and deceitfull ground and so it came to passe that they were both deceiued themselues and likewise they deceiued others For Gratianus was the bolder so to speake because Pope Gregorie had spoken the â—…ame before him Pope Gregorie spake so because hee had a resolution in his owne minde to bee obedient to the acts of the Councill of Nice O but after him there commeth in a succession of Popes who will not bee content to bee ruled with the Canons of the Councill of Nice albeit they spake as Gregorie spake yet they did not as Gregorie did for they usurped jurisdiction aboue all the rest of the Patriarches expresse contrarie to the Canons of the Councill of Nice wherein it is statuted and ordained that the Bishop of Alexandria shoulde attende vpon the Churches of Aegypt and the Bishop of Rome should attende vpon the towne of Rome and the suburbicarie Churches according to the custome obâ—…erued of old What is this els but a mocking of the world in word to â—…ay that the 4. first Generall Councils are like vnto the 4. Euangelists and in deed manifestly to transgresse the ordinances of the Councill of Nice Are not the Bishops of Rome in this case like vnto Theophilus B of Alexandria when a great number of Monks came from the Wildernesse of Nitria to Alexandria of purpose to slay him Theophilus met them and with pleasant wordes mitigated their wrath for hee sâ—…id vnto them Brethren I see your faces as the face of God This he said not because he had a good liking of them but rather to bee free of their danger So doeth Gelatius and other Bishops of Rome speake reuerentâ—…y of the Councill of Nice to the end that the sixt Canon foresaide which they haue so manifestly transgressed may bee ouer-passed with the more fauourable pardoning of the transgressours because they speake good of the Councill If this bee a good forme of dealing let the wise Readeâ—… judge The Hypocrites also will praise the Law-giuer to wit the eternal GOD but they wil not be obedient vnto his Lawe yea they will take his Holy Couenant in their mouthes yet they hate to bee reformed But the Romane Bisshops should doe well either to bragge lesse of the Nicene Councill or els to be more obedient vnto the acts thereof Moreouer if the 4. first General Councils be like vnto the 4. bookes of the Euangâ—…l then is it as great a sin to falsifie the acts of the Coun. of Nice as to falsifie the Gospel of IESUS CHRIST according to S. Maâ—…hew But so it is that the Bishops of Rome for desire of preheminence falsified the acts of the Councill of Nice alleadging an act of that Councill whereby the Bishops of Rome were ordained to bee Iudges of appellation whensoeuer anie man did appeale from his owne ordinarie Bishop then shoulde his cause bee judgâ—…d by the Bishop of Rome But when all the principall Registers were sighted by the Councill of Carthâ—…ge no such constitution was founde in the Canons of the Councill of Nice for it was but an act of the Councill of Sardica and that both temporall and personall as wee haue before declared Therefore the sixt Councill of Carthage ordained such persons to bee excommunicated as should at anie time hereafter appeale from their owne ordinarie Bishop to anie Bishop beyond sea meaning inspeciall of the Bishop of Rome because the question agitat in the late Councils of Carthage was concerning his authoritie The second opinion concerning the authority of Councils is the opinion of Heretiques who altogether vilipend the authorâ—…tie of good Councils albeit they haue weyed mens opinions in the just ballance of the holy Scripture onâ—…ly and haue rejected no doctrine but that onely which being weyed in that most perfect ballance is found light Concerning these men it is superfluous to speake much they are like vnto dogges whose friendship goeth by acquaintance and is not ordered by reason and therefore if a friend come to the house hee barketh at him because hee hath not seene him before but incase hee see a thiefe and prodigall waster of all the substance of his maisters house hee will not barke against him if so bee hee bee familiarlie acquainted with him euen so notable Heretiques they raile against the trueth of GOD euidently proued by Scriptuâ—…e and confirmed by authoritie of Councils onelie because they are well acquainted with the lye and they are strangers from the trueth of GOD. The third opinion is best of all the rest forasmuch as by it neither are Councils vilipended nor yet honoured out of measure but they are regarded in so farre as they speake that thing which GOD hath spoken in his sacred Scriptures before them No greater honour did the Councill of all Councils conuâ—…ened at Hierusalem desire wherein the Apostles were presâ—…nt who were taught in all trueth by the holy Spirit yet did they not prâ—…tende the warâ—…and of the Spirit without the warrand of the writtâ—…n
are transported with incertainetie of doubtfull opinions so that albeit they bee met together to settle others in the certainetie of the true Faith yet they themselues are so wauering minded that they can neuer bee at rest Like as the Arrians not content with the summe of Faith set downe at Nice assembled themselues many times set downe 9. diuers formes of Faith as Socrates recordeth yet coulde they neuer agree vpon one certaine forme of Faith which they woulde not alter Likew◅se in the affaires of Discipline so great discrepance of opinion was founde that neither Councill agreede with Councill nor Bishop with Bishop nor yet Bishops with Councils The Councill of Ancyra thought expedient for order taking with those who had sacrificed vnto Idoles in time of persecution that vnto Bishops should bee adjoined Chorepiscopi that is Countrey Bishops or Landward Bishops to whom they gaue not power to ordaine Elders and Deacons but onely Readers and Subdeacons Damasus Bishop of Rome coulde not agree to this subordinate order of Bishops called Chorepiscopi The Councils of Neocaesarea Antiochia liked of this forme of gouernament Other Councils in not making mention of this name declared their misliking so that this abuse likewise of diuersity of opinions frequently altered both in Doctrine and Discipline impaired much the authoritie of Councils Before I declare who hath power to conuocate Generall Nationall Councils something is to bee premitted concerning the assemblies vpon the LORDS holy Sabboths These assemblies of all other were counted moste holy in so much that when the Princes of the people of Israel were to conueene with Moses to consult concerning matters of ciuil gouernament they were warned so to doe by the blowing of one of the siluer trumpets onely but when both the siluer trumpets did blowe then the people were warned to conueene at the doore of the Tabernacle for the exercise of diuine seruice which as it was of all Conuentions most holy so in like maner it was foresignisied in most solemne maner These holy meetinges were warranded by the LORDES expresse commandement Remember the Sabboth day to keepe it holy c. And in the new Testament Christians hauing receiued power to meete together in CHRISTES Name with promise that CHRIST woulde bee amongst them they conueened secretely to the hearing of the worde and ministration of the Sacramentes albeit they were most straitely inhibited so to doe by the Edictes of persecuting Tyrantes and these who were comprehended and put to death for their conuentions profession they died Holy Martyres how soeuer the Pagans did put them to death as traitors because they disobeyed the Emperours commandement both in their conuentions and profession Yet this ground beeing once laide that they died Holy Martyrs it wil follow that Christians haue power to conucene to heare the worde preached especially vpon the LORDES day albeit all the Princes of the worlde woulde forbid them to meete And this libertie granted by CHRIST and sealed vp by the blood of innumerable martyrs Confirmed also by the lawes of Christian Princes euer since the reigne of Constantine it will continue vnto the blessed appearance of the LORD IESUS to judge the world albeit all the enemies of the Gospell of CHRIST shoulde grinde their teeth and fret against this libertie These fore-saide weekely conuentions are necessarie at all times and in all ages euen albeit there were no H◅retique nor Scismatique in the worlde to diuert people from the trueth of GOD because euen the best of vs all is but like vnto a barren husbandrie that hath neede continually to bee dressed and laboured and watered with the streames of the riuers of the Sanctuarie of our GOD lest wee wither in the barrennesse of a corrupt nature But Councils Generall or Nationall are not necessarie at all times but onely when the peace of the Church is troubled with Heresie and Schisme or an uniuersall ouer-spreading scab of corrupt maners and at such times it is meete that Pastors acquaint the supreame Magistrate with the danger who hath not neede at all times to conuocate a Councill except the maladie that hee would rem◅die be vnsupportable After this wise forme of dealing did Constantine send Osius Bishop of Corduba to Aegypt to see if by his trauels the Heresie and Schisme springing vp in Alexandria could bee timously suppressed but when the good Emperour sawe that this Gangrene dayly increased then there was no remedie but to gather a Generall Councill for suppressing of Heresie and for keeping of intestine peace into the Church of CHRIST Now to proue that Nationall and Generall Councils ought to bee gathered by Monarches and Princes In the olde Testament the great Conuentions at Carmell Silo and Mizpeh were assembled by Princes and the assembly conueened at Mizpeh by Samuel hee gathered it as a ciuill Gouernor of the land and not in so farre as hee was a Prophet for as yet Saul was not allowed by the people to bee king The Conuention appointed at Gilgal was with the expresse consent and allowance of King Saul who was also personally present at that Assemblie In the new Testament the assembly of the Apostles at Hierusalem albeit it was gathered without the knowledge and allowance of the Emperour Cluadius in whose time it was assembled Yet the Apostles had such extraordinary warrandes of the Spirite such extraordinary giftes and their painefull trauels fell in such an extraordinary time when there was no Christian Magistrate fauouring the Gospel that hee who furnished vnto them courage to preach without libertie granted vnto them by Princes furnished also courage and grace vnto them to meete at Hierusalem for the well of the Church without the fore-knowledge and allowance of the Emperour Claudius But thinges done extraordinarily leane vnto their owne extraordinary warrandes and are no impediment to vs to proceede and to speake of thinges that are ordinary And it is to be noted that euen during the time of the 10. Persecutions Christians neglected not to seeke the support of Emperours against Heretiques whē it could be obtained as clearelie appeareth by the ninth Persecuting Emperour Aurelian who with his ciuil authority assisted the Synode of Antiochia against Samosatenus as hath beene declared in the thirde CENTURIE and the Church had craued the support of the Emperours authoritie to that effect From the dayes of the Emperour Constanti◅e vntill the yeere of our LORD 1215. the Emperours were in use to conuocate Councils But Innocentius the thirde to whose tuterie Fredericke the seconde was recommended by his father Henrie the sixt more like to the successour of Iudas then the successour of Peter made Otto Duke of Saxon Emperour in prejudice of Fredericke vntill the spirit of dissention fell betwixt Otto and Pope Innocentius the thirde Then was Otto excommunicated and the Empire was giuen to Fredericke the seconde to whom it rightly belonged Notwithstanding Pope Innocentius tooke vpon him boldnes to
conuocate the Generall Councill of Lateran wherein Popish Transsubstantiation did get allowance the like whereof no Pope preceeding his time euer persumed to doe Now I demande of these who defende the Popish Religion and herewithall continually bragge of Antiquitie whether or no this bee an ancient custome that the Bishops of Rome should conuocate Generall Councils The Historie is so euident and cleare that hee who is not altogether effronted will grant that it was not an ancient custome that the Bishop of Rome shoulde conuocate Generall Councils and no Pope did it before Innocentius the thirde Gratianus according to his foolish and flattering forme of writing bringeth in the testimonie of Iulius the first affirming that no Councill is or shall bee firme and sure without the allowance of the chaire of Rome What shall wee then say of the Councill of Hâ—…erusalem holden by the Apostles before there was any Bishop of Rome to giue allowance vnto it Notwithstanding euen Pope Iulius himselfe when hee writeth to the Bishops gathered in the Councill of Antiochia hee blameth them with manie faultes yet hee chargeth them not with this that they had assembled themselues together without licence obtained from him but rather for this that they had not required him or his messengers to be present at their assembly Whereby it is euident that it was not an ancient custome that the Bishop of Rome shoulde conuocate all Generall and Nationall Councils With the like arrogancie the Bishops of Rome tooke vpon themselues to bee Moderators of Councils from thee yeere of our LORD 1215. vntill our dayes And this is another noueltie which the Romane Bishop coulde not bring in vntill hee had troden the Emperours authoritie vnder foote In the Councill of Nice Eustatius Bishop of Antiochia was Moderator In the second Generall Councill holden at Constantinople Gregorius Bishop of the great Towne at that time was President In the third Coun. conueened at Ephesus Cyrillus bishop of Alexandria was Moderator In the fourth conueened at Chalcedon in Bithinia Lucentius Pascasianus and Bonifacius messengers sent from Leo Bishop of Rome had the presidencie This is the first time whereinto the B. of Rome either in his owne person or by his Agent moderated any Generall Councill And at this time who can say that the Counc of Chalcedon was assembled by the commandement of Leo B. of Rome When as in the very frontespice of the Councill it is written Ex Decreto piissimorum fidelissimorum Imperatorum Valentiniani Martiani c. Moreouer it is euident by reading the Epistles of Leo that hee intraited for this fauour at the Emperours hand that the Generall Councill might haue beene conueened in Italie which hee needed not to haue done if by his owne authority he had power to conuocate Generall Councils It is well obserued by that worthy and learned writer of France Philip Morney that Baronius for excessiue desire hee hath to proue that Leo had power to assemble Generall Councils he changeth the Orthographie of the Latine language and in stead of Consilium Synodi Generalis indiximus hee citeth Concisilium Synodi Generalis injuximus It is true that Leo B. of Rome gaue aduice and counsell both to Theodosius and to Martianus to gather a Generall Councill but he had no power to appoint command that it should bee kept But this power belonged to the Emperour Baronius will not proue his purpose so easilie as by stealing in the letter C in place of the letter S. The fiâ—…t Generall Councill was assembled in Constantinople by the commandement of the Emperour Iustinian and not by the commandement of Vigilius B. of Rome neither was Vigilius Moderator in this Councill but Eutychius B. of Constantinople gouerned the Assemblie The sixt Generall Councill was assembled by the commandement of the Emperour Constantinus Pogonatus and was perfected by the commandement of Iustinianus the second his sonne Sergius Bishop of Rome did not appoint this Councill to be keeped neither woulde hee giue allowance to the determinations of this Councill because in it the constitutions of the Romane Church concerning prohibition of Marriage were disallowed Notwithstanding his Agent who was present in Constantinople and compeared in his name gaue consent and subscribed the Acts of the sixt Generall Councill but stolide saieth Platina that is foolishly writing with flattering stile pleasant things to the Bishops of Rome For dâ—…cision of the question concerning worshipping of Images 3. great Councils were gathered one by Constantinus Copronymus at Constantinople another by the Empresse Irene at Nice the third by the Emperour Carolus Magnus at Francfâ—…ra which of them soeuer shall bee founde the seuenrh Generall Council alwayes none of these three was gathered by the commandement of the Bishop of Rome neither was hee Moderator in anie of them The eight Generall Council was assembled by the commandement of Basilius Emperour of Constantinople but the Ambassadours of the Bishop of Rome Hadrian the seconde had the gouernament of the assemblie and they began early to manifest the portraict of their tyrannous gouernament No man was admitted to giue vote in the Generall Councill saue hee onely who woulde consâ—…nt and subscribe to the supremacie of the Bishop of Rome Adoration of Images did get full allowance in this Councill and this was a fore-running messenger of the tyrannie that followed heereafter from the 1215. yeere of our LORD vntill our time Now the Bishop of Rome conuocateth Generall Councils gouerneth them by himselfe or his substitute and maketh ordinances flatly repugnant to the written worde of GOD. No cause is so impious and vngodly that euer wanted an aduocate but this I repeat againe that hee is verie impudent who dare affirme that the Bishop of Rome of olde time did conuocate Generall Councils and was Moderator in them By conference with persons of the Romane Religion I vnderstand that they will not giue full credite to any Assemblie but to such a one as is lawfully conuocated holden and lawfully ended They count it lawfully conuocated when the Bishop of ROME by his Edict hath gathered it lawfully holden when the Bishop of ROME or els his substitute is Moderator of the Assemblie and lawfully ended when hee who is Moderator continueth in his office vntill the ende of the assemblie Such deepe instructions Papistes of our Nation haue receiued from their teachers and alas an ignorant person is soone shooueled out of the way but cursed bee hee that makeâ—…h the blinde to goe out of the way and all the people shall say So bee it Are not these Doctors of lyes ashamed at some times to commend the first foure Generall Councils with excessiue praises and againe to giue such instructions to their disciples as shall make the fiâ—…st foure Generall Councils to bee of no account because none of them was conuocated by the Edict of the Bishop of ROME but by the commandement of the Emperours CONSTANTINE THEODOSIUS VALENTINIAN and MARTIANUS
Moreouer in none of these foure was the Bishop of ROME or yet his substitute Moderator except onely in the Councill of CHALCEDON Who can giue credite to such teachers who in one word build and in another worde destroy that same thing which they haue builded The Apostle PAUL saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is For if I builde againe the thinges that I haue destroyed I make my selfe a trespasser And when they haue founde out newe distinctions by these distinctions the contradiction of their late Councils are the more inexcusable The Councill of BASIL gâ—…thered by EUGENIUS the fourth ANNO 1431. wherein it is decearned that the B. of ROME shall bee subject to the Generall Councill as a child to his mother And the Council of FLORENCE gathered by the selfe same Bis. ANNO 1439. wherein the contrarie is decearned yet were both these Coun. according to their owne description lawfully conuocated holden ended and yet are they flatte contrary one to another in a fundamentall point of Popish faith for it leaneth not vpoÌ„ scripture only but also vpon the authority of Generall Councils and of the B. of ROME Before I speake of the last head it is to bee considered that in gathering of Councils diuers respects haue beene had some times to the people some times to the Pastors and at some times also regard hath beene had to good men who haue bene vnjustly accused Regarde was had to the people when Councils were conueened in those selfe same places whereinto the pestilent venome of Hereticall doctrine was chiefely ouerspred For Novatus was damned at Rome Samosatenus at Amiochia Artemon in Bostra of Arabia Eustatius in Gangra of Paphlagonia and Arrius at the first in a particular Synode holden at Alexandria In aâ—…l these Councils regard was had to the people that heresie might die as the grasse-hoppers die to wit in the fieldes whereinto they haue beene bread and bee buried as the frogges of Aegypt were buried to wit in the riuer from whence they came when they ouer-couered the lande At other times great regarde was had to Pastours especially in assembling Generall Councils that the place of meeting might bee commodious whereinto the Preachers of Asia Europe and Lybia either by sea or lande might moste conueniently resort and without all question this was the cause wherefore all the Generall Councils preceeding the woefull Councill of Lateran were assembled either in Bithynia Ionia or Thracia places whereinto Europe and Asia doeth moste neerely confine and the Nauigation is moste easie to the Bishops of Aegypt Pentapolis Lybia and Mauritania Some times a regard was had to innocent men that they might resort to such places whereinto their cause might haue beene tried without partialitie as Sardica a towne of Illyrium was appointed for the triall of Paulus Athanasius Marcellus and Asclepas For it is no reason that honest men shoulde bee journeyed to places whereinto the force of armour is more to bee feared then the force of their aduersariâ—…s arguments The last head had beene vnnecessarie to bee entreated if that the ambition of the Bishops of the Romane Church had not compelled men to seeke out this question to the verie ground for who can doubt but Bishops Elders Deacons and wise and learned men hauing commission from their owne Churches should bee present at Councils and vote according to the word of GOD in such thinges as shall happen to be proponed in the Councill Neuerthelesse the ambition of Bishops fearing lest by pluralitie of votes matters shoulde frame otherwise then liked themselues best they began to make distinction betwixt consultatiue and definitiue votes minding thereby to appropriate vnto themselues onely definitiue votes and the rest of the Councill albeit Elders Deacons Doctors and learned men furnished with commission their vote shoulde onely bee consultatiue and shoulde not bee numbered amongst the votes whereupon the definitiue sentence shoulde arise This question was reasoned in the Generall Councill of Basil â—…ssembled ANNO 1431. And recourse was had to Scripture as the true ground whereby controuerted questions shoulde bee decided and there it was founde in the definitiue sentence of the Councill of Hierusalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that is For it seemed good to the Holie GHOST and to vs. Now this demonstratiue worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sendeth vs to the preface and superscription prefixed to the Epistle wherein it is written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The Apostles and the Elders and the Brethren vnto the Brethren who are of the Gentiles in Antiochia and in Syria and Cilicia sende grecting In these wordes it is manifest that the Elders and Brethren who came to HIERUSALEM furnished with commission gaue such votes whereupon the definitiue sentence of the Councill did arise But seeing that the Bishops of the Romane Church haue presumed to set themselues so farre forward as if they should bee the onely actors and doâ—…rs of matters entreated in Councils it were not amisse if reason can afforde so much euen to set them a soote abacke Now therefore I affirme that when any Councill either Generall or Nationall is conueened whereinto the question concerning the supremacie of the B. of Rome is disputed In such a Councill I say no Popish B. should haue vote neither definitiue nor consultatiue because he commeth not to the Counc as a free man to vote according to the light of his conscience but hee commeth as a bond-slaue to the Bish. of Rome anticipated and preoccupied in the very time of his admission to his Bishopricke and bounde by an oath to defende the supremacie of the Pope together with the ordinances of the late Generall Councils What to doe hath such a bonde-slaue to vote in a free Councill except hee bee first loosed from the bandes of his oath moste vnrighteouslie conceiued and maâ—…e so that it is not possible for them to vote as free men in anie Councill vntill that oath made to the Anti-christ and not to CHRIST bee abjured abrenounced and vtterlie vndone Nowe to conclude It were a wise course in all thinges that wee presume to doe at least to set such a patrone before our eyes which without all contradiction is perfect and let vs indeuour to approach so neere as possible is to the similitude of that patron to the ende that our doinges bee not altogether euill and reproueable And if the men of our age woulde set before their eyes the perfect patrone of the Holie and Blessed Councill of HIERUSALEM no doubt but the people of GOD shoulde receiue greater comfort of their meetinges then hitherto they haue receiued But let the LORD worke this in his owne time To whom bee praise for euer AMEN A TREATISE Of the Monasticke life THE originall of the Monasticke life is referred by some men to Helias by others to John Baptist some referre it to those who were in companie with the Apostles and had all things common Others referre it to
Timotheus to bee their bishop The Emperour banished Timotheus beeing first foreseene that not onely Leo bishop of Rome but also all other bishops of chiefe account damned the ordination of Timotheus The terrible earthquake which destroyed a part of Antiochia and the more terrible fire which wasted a great part of Constantinople were fore-running tokens of the great desolation that should ensue by the detestable heresie of Eutyches Zeno. THE Emperour Leo left his Kingdome to his nephew the sonne of Zeno called Leo but hee fell sicke and died when he had scarce reigned 1. yeere So his father Zeno had the emperiall soueraignitie 17 yeeres he was of a bad religion dissolute in manners intemperate effeminate and hated of all men Therefore Basiliscus conspired against him and Zeno fled Basiliscus was a persecuter of the true faith damned by his encyclicke letters the Councell of Chalcedon restored Eutychian bishops to their places againe such as Timotheus Arideus to Alexandria Petrus Cnapheus to Antiochia Paulus to Ephesus fiue hundreth preachers were found who subscribed Basiliscus letters and cursed the councell of Chalcedon So great a plague it is either to haue ignorant Pastors who know not the trueth of GOD or cowardly teachers who will suffer no rebuke for the knowne trueth of GOD. Zeno returned to his Kingdome againe within 2 yeres he banished Basiliscus to Cappadocia where he was slaine with his wife and children He abolished the encyclicke letters of Basiliscus and eiected Petrus Cnapheus out of Antiochia and Paulus out of Ephesus Timotheus of Alexandria was old infirme and neere to the last period of his life els also he had bene eiected out of Alexandria for Zeno not for loue of the true faith but for hatred of the name of Basiliscus endeuoured to vndoe all that he had done Vnder the reigne of Zeno came Odoacer assisted with people of Pannonia called Rugi Turcilingi and Heruli and inuaded Italie and slew Orestes at Papia and compelled his sonne Augustulus to denude himselfe of emperiall honours so that the Romane empire as it beganne in the person of Augustus Caesar so likewise it ended in the person of Augustulus the sonne of Orestes Odoacer would not vsurpe the glorious title of an Emperour but called himselfe King of Italie and reigned 14 yeeres Zeno on the other part stirred vp Theodoricus King of Gothes to expell Odoacer out of Italie Theodoricus encountred with him diuerse times and preuailed In end he besieged him in Ravenna vntill a couenant of peace was bound vp betwixt them but it lasted short time for Theodoricus vnder pretence of friendship called Odoacer his sons to a banket caused them cruelly to be slain Afterward he reigned himselfe alone in Italic 33 yeres he reedified the townes in Italie which by violence of warres had bene wasted made desolate was well beloued of the people albeit in religion he was an Arrian yet he abstained from persecution of those who professed the true faith The Eutychian persecution is alreadie begun but the Arrian persecution is not as yet ended Hunnericus sonne of Gensericus King of Vandales was an Arrian persecuter so vnmercifull that in Africke where his dominion was he had neither compassion on sexe or age he banished at one time fiue thousand professors of the true faith And such as were infirme and weake could neither trauell by foot nor horse he commanded cords to bee knit to their legges and to traile them through the rough places of the wildernes and by such merciles dealing the death of many innocent people was procured but the LORD suffered not this crueltie to be vnpunished for the LORD plagued the Vandales with famine and pest and Hunnericus was so long tormented with venemous biles that in end he was cōsumed with vermine and in great miserie ended his most wretched life In this Centurie studying to brevitie I haue ouerpassed some remarkable thinges such as the deceitfull practises of the wise men of Persia to diuert the affection of their King Isdige◅des from the loue he caried to Maruthas bishop in Mesopotamia and Embassadour of Theodosius 2. This historie is set downe at length by Socrates In like maner the calamitie of the Iewes who dwelt in the Islle of Candie and were piteously abused by a deceiuing fellow who called himselfe Moses and promised to lead them through the Mediterran sea to their owne lande as Moses ledde the people of Israel through the read sea this calamitie read in the 7. booke of the ecclesiastical historie of Socrates chap. 38. The Jewes were cōmanded to cast themselues into the sea to swim vnto a rocke but they were drowned in the sea dashed vpon the hard rocke and by the meanes of Christian fishers some few escaped This historie is referred vnto the 434. yeere of our LORD so that it sell foorth vnder the reigne of Theodosius 2. The miraculous conucrsion of the Burgundians to the faith of CHRIST about the same time I haue of purpose ouerpassed willing to be short to giue a viewe of the historie to those who are desirous to read CHAP. II. Of Pastors and Doctors Patriarches of Rome AFTER Siricius succeeded Anastatius and gouerned the Church of Rome 3. yeeres About the yeere of our LORD 401. he entred into his office vnder the reigne of Honorius He made a constitution that men should not sit but stand when the gospell was read After him succeeded Innocentius and continued in his office 15. yeeres hee was an aduersare to the Novatians and Pelagians and was friendly to Iohn Chrysostome whose deposition Eudoxia the Emperours wife had procured Innocentius sent to Honorius and Arcadius 5. Bishops and two Presbiters to procure the appointment of a generall councill whereinto the cause of Chrysostome might be examined for he counted the gathering of an aecumenicke Councill the only remedy whereby the vehement tempest of so great commotions as followed the deposition and banishment of Chrysostome could be settled but the aduersares of Chrysostome procured the messengers of Innocentius to be ignominiously entreated sent backe againe Heere let the iudicious Reader marke that the power of conuocating generall Councills appertained to the Emperour and not vnto the bishop of Rome In this mans time according to mine opinion the Romane Church began to swell in pride and to vsurpe iurisdiction ouer other Churches hauing no better ground than a personall and temporall act of the Councill of Sardica Zosimus the successor of Innocentius continued not aboue the space of a yeere and 5. moneths in office or 2. yeeres as Socrates writteth To him Platina ascribeth this constitution that no seruant should bee assumed into the clergie but he lamenteth that not onely seruants but also the sonnes of strange women and flagitious persons were admitted to spirituall offices to the great detriment of the Church He sent Faustinus a B. to the Councill of Carthage with 2. presbyters
another Timotheus furnamed Aelurus to be B. of Alexandria yet when Zeno was restored to his soueraignitie againe Salophaciolus receiued his place againe After Timotheus Salophaciolus followed Ioannes Tabennesiota whom the Emp. Zeno iustly hated for his periurie for hee came ambassadour to the Emperour craued that when their B. was dead the Church of Alexandria might haue libertie to choose their own bishop the Emp. suspected that he was ambitiously suting the place to himselfe therefore did bind him with an oath that when the place should happen to vaike hee should make no moyen to possesse himselfe into that rowme but hee did the contrare accepted the place therefore the Emp. Zenâ—… banished him he fled to Foelix B. of Rome who being misinformed by Ioannes Tabennesiota made him to thinke that hee was persecuted for the true faith as Athanasius was who fled to Iulius bishop of Rome but the Emperours letter assured him of the contrarie that hee was banished for periurie Petrus Moggus who followed is to bee reckoned in an other catalogue Patriarches of Antiochia To Flavianus in Antiochia succeeded Porphyrius whose ordination was more secret than becomes the ordination of bishops to be in absence of the people when they were deliting themselues with the sight of stage playes in Daphue He consented to the deposition of Iohn Chrysostome No Man whom I haue read maketh reuerent record of him except Theodoretus who possibly doth not examine him narrowly but for the dignitie of his place letteth him passe with a note of commendation After Porphyrius succeeded Alexander a man much coÌ„mended by Theod. for eloquence but more for peace for he was not onely an instrument to quiet the estate of his own Church of Antiochia but also to quiet the estate of other Churches and hee was the fiâ—…st who inserted the name of Iohn Chrysostome into the catalogue of holy bishoppes and peâ—…swaded others to doe the same Theodotus was his successor 4. yeeres of whom little is written To Theodotus succeeded Ioannes Gramâ—…aticus ministred 18. yeere In his time the Councill of Ephesus was assembled by Theodosius 2. and Valentinian 3. In it there was a pitifull distraction betwixt Iohn B of Antiochia and Cyrillus B. of Alexandria for a light câ—…se Not because John B. of Antiochia fauoured the herâ—…sie of Nâ—…storius but in râ—…spect hee thought Cyrillus too hastie in giuing out a definitiu sentence before the full number of his brethren were assembled together This dissention was afterward reconcilâ—…d and Ioannes sent to Cyrillus Paulus Emisenus and craued his fâ—…iendship and was reconciled with him Domnus the successor of Iâ—…annes was an vnconstant man Hee consented to the deposition of Eutyches and afterward in the Councill called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee consented to thâ—… reposition of Eutyâ—…hes He receiued a iust recompence of his vnconstancie for the second Councill of Ephesus deposed him and ordained Maximus B. of Antiochia Maximns was admitted B. of Antiochia by the second Councill of Ephesus Hâ—…e was present at the Councill of Chalcedon whereinto albeit the second Councill of Ephesus was damned as hereticall and all the actes of it were abrogated yet they gaue allowance to the deposition of Domnus and to the admission of Maximus which thing came to passe by this occasion Leo B of Rome had receiued Maximus to his communion before the Councill of Chalcedon albeit hee had receiued ordination from an hereticall Councill and the ambassadours of Leo were prâ—…sidents in the Councill of Chalcedon therefore they ouerpassed lightly and with allowance any fact that was done by the B. of Rome But all the world was set in busines when Acatius receiued in fauour Petrus Moggus because it was done without foreknowledge of the Bishop of Rome To Maximus succeeded Martyrius who beeing absent at Constantmople for necessar affaires of his own Church Petrus Gnapheus stale away the hearts of the people from him so that at his returning he was compelled to leaue Antiochia with this good-night I forsake a disobedient Clergie arebellious people and a defiled Church reseruing vnto my selfe the dignitie of Priesthood Petrus Gnapheus for his desertes is worthy to bee reakoned in the rolle of heretiques First he supplanted Martyrius by vnhonâ—…st meanes in the dayes of the Emperour Leo. Secondly hee ordained a clause to bee added to that part of the Liturgie which is called trisagios sanctus Deus sanctus fortis sanctus immortalis To this I say he added qui crucifiâ—…us est pro nobis which forme of speaking albeit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may tollerate it to be spoken was said by him in an hereticall sense as if the diuinitie had suffered paine Thirdly he attributed diuine honours vnto the Virgin MARIE and ordained that her name should bee in called vpon in the publicke prayers ' of the Church Hee was banished by the Emperour Leo and restored by Basiliscus hee damned the Councill of Chaloedon and was banished the second time by the Emperour Zeno and excommunicate by Fâ—…lix B. of Rome Acatius B. of Constantinople Stephanus succeeded in his rowme and was incontinent made out of the way by the faction of Gnapheus Calandion succeeded to Stephanus and hee likewise was banished by the Emperour Zeno. In end Petrus Gnapheus subscribed the henoticke letters of Zeno these were letters containing a summe of the true faith an approbation of godly Councils and a protestation of vnitie with godly Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the greeke language signifieth vnitiue or coniunctiue and henoticke letters were letters to procure peace and vnion in the Church By these meanes Gnapheus obtained his place againe and is reakoned in the Catalogue of Bishops only for the subscription of the Emperours henoticke letters Patriarches of Jerusalem To Cyrillus succeded Ioannes Nepos After him Polythronius ministred in Ierusalem Hee was oft accused and oftentimes absolued His chiefe accusation was this that he counted himsâ—…lfe the supreme bishop of all bishops Sixtus 3. B. of Rome was serious in this turne because hee thought that the apple of his eye was touched when supremacie was spoken of Therefore hee sent 8. ambassadours to Jerusalem a Conncill of 70. bishops was gathered Polythâ—…onius was found innocent Notwithstanding he was conuict of some other faultes namâ—…ly that hee refused to consecrate a Church vntill 10. pounds of gold were payed vnto him for this cause he was ordained to dwell without the town a Vicar to supplie his roome and a portion to bee allotted to him for his sustentation This portion appointed for his sustentation when hee sawe the people of Jerusalem pinched with famine he sold it and supported their necessitie and was for his louing affection to his flocke restored to his office againe To him succeeded Iuvenalis whose vnconstancie GOD iusily punished He was present at the first Councill of Ephesus consented to the excommunication of
their lifetime This was thought by the Fathers of the Councill to be pertinently spoken when his answer came to the eares of the Emperour Iustinian hee appointed that hee should be or deined bishop of Constantinople for Menas died suddenly in time of the Councill Vigilius B. of Rome was in Constantinople in time of this Councill but would not bee present at the Councill lest the dignitie of the Romane chaire should bee impaired if the Patriarch of Constantinople had beene equalled with him in honour for Eutychius after Menas was moderator of the Councill The generall conuention tooke thiâ—… effect That the writings of Theodorus B. of Mopsuesta were vtterly condemned and the replyes of Theodoretus to the 12. heades of Cyrilus together with the letter of Ibas written to Maris a Persian were damned Finally the errours of Origen were damned and Theodorus Ascidas together with the Monks of Nova Laura who defended the errors of Origen all were excommunicated and the 4. preceeding generall Councils were confirmed with full allowance The Councill of Mopsuesta immediatly following tended onely to this to knowe when the name of Theodorus sometime B. of Mopsuesta a towne of Cilicia was razed out of the rolle called sacra dipiycha And the ancients both of Clergie people assured the Emperour Iustinian that the name of Theodorus was razed out of the rolle of holy bishops before their time Vnder the reigne of Childebertus King of France were frequent meetings of Bishops in Aurelia a towne of France commonly called Orleans Many superstitious constitutions were hatched amongst them especially anent prohibition of mariage for this doctrine of Deuils had now gotten great vpper hand in the West The verse of Homer may bee written in the frontispice of these Councills 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It is a shame to tarie long and to returne emptie If they met so oft some fruites worthie of their meeting should haue beene brought out to the world but it is a wearisome thing to trauell a long time in the wildernesse of Arabia albeit in it there bee large fieldes yet it is a barren ground and the paine of wearisome trauelling is not recompensed with the delite of any refreshment that can bee had there This I write not to hinder any man from the reading of these Councils also for some good things are to bee found in them but to wish that the short time we haue to liue in this world should not be vnfruitfully spent In the second Councill simonie is damned the receiuing of money for admitting a man to a spirituall office is vtterly detested In the thirde Councill periurie is abhorred in a man hauing a spirituall calling but softly punished by 2. yeeres excluding of him from the communion In the fourth Councill it is ordeined that in the offering of the holy Calice nothing shall be presented except wine onely vnmixed with water because it is a sacrilegious thing to transgresse the holy mandate and institution of our Sauiour CHRIST In the fifth Councill it is condescended that no man shall be ordained bishop without consent of King Clergie and people according to the ancient constitutions of the Church and that no spirituall office shall be bought by money The heape of constitutions anent the keeping of Pasche day and Lent anent the prohibition of mariage betwixt Christians and vnconuerted Iewes anent seruants not to bee admitted to Ecclesiastical orders anent assemblies to be at the least yeerely conuocated by bishops anent Ecclesiasticall rents not to be dilapidated The nature of a short Compend cannot permit mee to insist in such things Vnder the reigne of Theodobertus King of France the Fathers who were present at the Councill of Aurelia conueened also in the Council of 〈◊〉 ordeined that no man should presume to the office of a bishop by the fauour of mâ—…n 〈◊〉 but by the merites of an honest and 〈◊〉 That the dead body of a bishop in time of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not be couered with the pall otherwise called Opertorâ—… 〈◊〉 corporis which couered the Altar lest the honour done to the body should be a polluting of the Altar with many other constitutions which of purpose I ouerpasse with silence Vnder the reigne of Aribertus King of France a Council was assembled at Tours In this Councill it was ordeined that the Clergie people in euery CongregatioÌ„ should prouide support for their owne poore not permit them to wander to vncouth places for indeed this custome of wandering hath brought in Atheisme amongst the poore when they leaue their owne Congregation they leauealso their owne Pastor who attended vpon their conuersation and they fall into the snare of the deuil It was also statute and ordeined that a bishop should count his wife as his sister and that he should no maner of way companie with her and for this cause hee should haue Presbyters Deacons so familiarly conuersant with him that they might beare testimonie of his honest behauiour to wit that he neuer companied with his wife The Romanists who count the prohibition of marriage to bee the soule of their religion could not ouerpasse this Canon without a censure Now let vs heare what Censura saith Intellige hunc Canonem uixta usum Orientalis ecclesia in qua coâ—…iugatus promovebatur adsacerdotium that is Vnderstand this Canon according to the custome of the Orientall Church wherein a maried man was promoted to the Priesthood well excused The bishops of Rowen Burges Tours c. are conueened in the towne of Tours to prescribe rules to the Orientall Church or at least rules vnto their owne bishops to liue after the forme of the Orientall Church which neuer came in their mind to doe as may evidently be knowne by the sixt generall Councill Moreouer it was statute and ordeined that no Priest or Monke should receiue in bed with him another Priest or Monke to the ende they might bee so vnreproouable that they would abstaine from all appearance of euill In this Councill was set downe very strict prohibitions that no man should oppresse the Church and conuert vnto his own vse any thing duely belonging to them lest he incurrethemalediction of Iudas who was a thiefe and kept the bag and conuerted to his owne vse a part of that money which belonged to the poore In the Councill holden at Paris order was taken concerning admitting of bishops to their offices that no man should be admitted bishop without the full consent of Clergie and people and that no man should presume by fauour of Princes onely without the consents foresaide to become bishoppe in any place Recaredus King of Spaine and of the discent of the Gothes who were miserably insected with the Arrian heresie assen bled 2 Councill of 62. bishops at Toledo where he renounced the Arâ—… heresie and embraced the true faith and the whole nation of the West Gothes in Spaine did the like about the
Siâ—…censis a wicked man and iustly excommunicate not onely by his owne bishop Vrbanus but also by a Synode of other neere approaching bishops Hee appealed to Zâ—…symus bishop of Rome a citie of refuge to all villanous men as appeared by the insolent forme of his cariage toward his brethren in Africke for before he had heard the causes wherefore they had excommunicated this wicked man Apiarius he absolued him and admitted him to his communion Moreouer vnderstanding that a Councill was to be conueened in Carthage he sent thither ambassadours to plead the cause of Apiarius to procure the excommunicatioÌ„ of Vrbanus incace this sucâ—…eeded not to desire that this question might be remitted to the determination of the Romane bishop as vndoubted iudge of appellations according to an act of the Councill of Nice The Fathers of the Councill of Carthage answered with great modestie that they remembred no such act to haue beene made in the Councill of Nice Alwayes time is granted to the B. of Rome to proue that such right belonged to him by an act of the Councill of Nice Zosymus the first alleadger of this false act continued short time in office for he ended his course within the space of one yeere and few months Bonifacius the successour of Zosymus serioysly vrging the same prerogatiue to be iudges in all causes of appellation according to the act of the Councill of Nice When all the actes were read both in the Latine Greâ—…ke exemplares no such act was found the ambasadours of Bonifacius returned to him with this answere that the principall registers beâ—…oued to be sighted which were to be found in Constantinople Alexandria and Antiochia and in the meane time no man should be challenged for appealing to the bishoppe of Rome vntill this question had an end by sighting of the authenticke registers Cyrillus B of Alexandria and Atticus B. of Constantinople sent to the Councill of Carthage the iust copies of the actes of the Councill of Nice but no such act was found as was alleadged by Zosymus and Bonifacius and by this time Bonifacius also ended his life for hee ministred not aboue three yeeres The Epistle sent from the 6. Councill of Carthage declaring that they found the act foresaid alleadged by the ambassadours of the B. of Rome to be supposititio us and false this Epistle I say was directed to Bonifacius but seeing heehad ended his life it came in the hands of Coelestinus the successorof Bonifacius who insisted by the same ambassadours who were employed before to wit Faustinus a bishop and Philippus and Asellus two presbyters to haue Apiarius receiued in fauour and the Africane bishops to be subiect to the bishoppe of Rome but their trauelles were bestowed in vaine The last period of this controuersie was this that Apiarius despairing of helpe from the bishops of Rome confessed his faultes and humbly submitted himselfe to the Councill of Carthage And the Ambassadours of Coelestinus returned with this answere that the B. of Rome had none authoritie ouer the bishops of Africke but hee who thought himselfe to bee wronged let him complaine to a nationall Councill and if the nationall Councill also did him wrong then let him complaine to the generall Councill but none appellation to bee made in time to come from Africke to the bishops of Rome Vnder the reignes of Arcadius Honorius about the yeere of our LORD 400. The Donatists assembled theÌ„selues in a town of Africk called Bagaia in frequent nuÌ„bet for they are counted 310 who were present at this Council The principal purpose of their meeting was for deposition of Maximianus B. of Bagaia who fell from their societie and drew many others from their heresie him they deposed and accursed I haue made mention of this vnhappie Councill for two causes first to declare the vncessant diligence of heretiques in aduancing a doctrine of lies for it was a strange thing that for the deposition of one man so many should assemble themselues in one towne seldome were so many present at aecumenicke Councils as were at this conuention Secondly to declare the effronted peartnes of heretiques when they are met together all that they doe is ascribed to the holy Spirit for in their definitiue sentence against Maximianus they borrow the words of the holy Apostles Placuit Spiritui sancto qui in nobis est that is it hath pleased the holy Spirit who is in vs. Yet were they guided by Sathan and not by the holy Spirit in all the actions of this Councill In the 8. yeere of the reigne of Theodosius 2. was a generall Councill assembled in Ephesus against the heretique Nestorius bishop of Constantinople of whom Socrates writteth that the first ground of his heresie was the speaches of a Presbytâ—…r in his Church called Anastatius whome he had in reuerent accompt This Anastatius vpon a time teaching in the Church said let no man call the viâ—…gine MARIE the mother of GOD whereupon ensued great trouble in the Church for they wâ—…re assured of the diuinitie of CHRIST And Nestorius not willing that the man should be disesteemed whom he so much regarded he chopped oftin his Sermons vpon the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not willing to giue vnto the blessed Virgine so great an honour When the Council of Ephesus was assembled coÌ„sisting of the number of 200. bishops aboue Cyrillus B. of Alexandria was appointed Moderator by the ordinance of the Emperours who coÌ„manded the Councill to be gathered Cyrillus began to embarke and to agitate the question ere Iohn Patriarch of Aâ—…tiochia and his companie could be present at the Councill At the first meeting Nestorius being present in the towne of Ephesus vtterly spoyled his cause and added to his former opinion borrowed from Anastatius that hee thought it an indignitie done to the onely begotten Sonne of GOD to speake of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were all reproachfull wordes to be spoken of the Sonne of GOD that is that hee was nourished vpon milke that hee was borne of a maide that hee was two moneths or three moneths olde all these words he counted to be reproachfull words to be spoken of the Sonne of GOD. The Fathers of the Councill were all highly offended at these words warned him to be personally present at the Councill but he refused to compeare vntill the time that John Patriarch of Antiochia should bâ—…e present at the Councill Cyrillus B. of Alexandria was a man prompt sordward in all causes both good and bad hee would not linger vntill the comming of â—…ohn Patriarch of Antiochia and his companie but foorthwith hee caused his bookes and writings to bee examined wherein it was clearely sound that hee saâ—…e the Son of the Virgine MARIE was not God but only that God was with him so hee denied the personal vnion of the diuine humane
fauoured Theodorus others promoued Paschalis and neither of the parties would yeeld to the other In end the people thought expedient to reject them both and to choose some third person to the Popedome So they elected Sergius the first and carried him vpon their shoulders to the Church of Laterane In his time Iustinian the second gathered a Councell at Constantinople to perfect and finish the worke which his father had begunne Sergius refused to subscribe the Acts of the sixt generall Councell albeit his Ambassadour who was present at the Councell had subscribed them Of the consecrated Hostie hee ordained one part to be put into the Chalice to represent the bodie of Christ which was risen from death another part to be eaten to represent the bodie of Christ walking vpon the earth the third part to bee laide vpon the Altar vntill the ende of the Masse to represent the bodie of Christ lying in the Sepulchre He gou◅rned thirteene yeeres eight monethes and 24. dayes COncerning the Patriarches of Constantinople in this Centurie little mention is made of them because for the most part they kept not the right Faith but were intangled with heresie After Cyriacus Thomas and Ioannes and constantinus succeeded whose faith as vnspotted with anie blame of heresie hath an honest testimonie in Church rolles called Sacra diptytha Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus were miserablie infected with the heresie of the Monothelites Pyrrhus once recanted his heresie and was absolued from excommunication by pope Theodorus but hee returned incontinent againe as a dog to his vomite Pope Theodorus whē he excōmunicated him the second time vsed a new insolent forme of doing the like wherof was neuer heard at any time before for he infused some drops of the consecrated cup into inke writ a sentence of cursing against Pyrrhus Paulus also obtained at the hands of the Em. Constans edicts to be affixed in diuerse places whereby all men should be compelled to subscribe the errour of the Monothelites After them Petrus Theodorus albeit they maintained not the fore-mentioned heresie with so high and proude attempts as others had done yet they were addicted vnto it Georgius successor to Thcodorus in the 6. generall Councell had defended the errour of the Monoth but when he was clearly refuted by testimonies of Scripture by places cited out of the Fathers he yeelded embraced the true faith Callyni◅us ministred vnder the reigne of Iustinian 2. who demolished a Church neare approching to his palace builded an house of presence wherein the people might cherish the Em. Callinycus was compelled to consecrate the house by prayer but in regard he was enforced against his heart to pray he made his prayer short in this maner Giorie be to God who patiently comporteth with vs both now for euer Am◅n For this cause Iustinian hated Callynichus whē he returned back again from his 10. yeeres banishment he caused the eyes of Callyn to be put out sēt him to Rome there to remain in banishmēt IN Alexandria before the Saracenes vnder the conduct of Mahomet conquered the countrey of Aegypt few of note marke were to be found in that chaire After Eulogius Ioannes scribo continued in office only 2. yeeres After him Ioannes Eleemosynarius is highly commended for his liberalitie toward the poore Cyrus his successour was an her◅tique following the errour of the Monothelues He payed tribute to the Saracenes but when the Em. Heraclius wearied of the payment of tribute then all the countrey of Aegypt was possessed by the Saracenes which incursion of the Mahumetans albeit it cutted not off the personall succession of the patriarches of Alexandria yet it obscureth the cleare notice of their succession vnto vs who are farre distant from them IN Antiochia Anastasius Sinaita is found to haue beene bishop of Antiochia in the dayes of the Emperour Phocas Hee obtained this name to bee called Sinaita because hee had macerated himselfe with long fasting and with hard exercises of an heremiticall life vpon mount Sina anno 610. hee was slaine in a seditious commotion stirred vp by the Iewes who dwelt at Antiochia who slewe manie other Christians but they vttered great crueltie joyned with vile inhumanitie against Anastasius in whose mouth they cast the verie excrements of his owne bodie as the MAGDEBVRG historie recordeth citing the testimonie of Nicephorus After him another of that same name called likewise Anastatius succeeded was B. of Antiochia he was a Syrian a man of a subtile spirit who circumuened the Em. Heraclius for at the Em. command he subscribed the decrees of the Councell of Chalcedon only simulately for desire of preferment but after he had subscribed that two natures personally vnited were to be acknowledged in Christ he demanded of the Em. what he thought of the will operation of Christ whether was two willes operations in Christ or one will and one operation only The Em. troubled with the nou◅lty of the question consulted with Sergius B. of Constantinople who returned this answere to the Em. that one will one operation was to be acknowledged in Christ. The Em. Heraclius being circumuened by false deceitfull teachers was ashamed to forsake that opinion which hee had once condiscended vnto So this heresie of the Monothelites tooke deepe roote in the East vntill the time that God punishing the contempt of his truth suffered the Saracenes with their blasphemous Mahometon doctrine to be vniuersally ouer-spred in the East To Anastatius succeeded Macarius a most obstinate defender of the heresie of the Monothelites for the which cause he was both excommunicated and deposed in the sixt generall Councell and Theophanius an Abbor in Sicile was made bishop of Antiochia After him are reckoned Petrus Thomas and Ioannes without anie further discourse except a bare commemoration of their names THE Church of Ierusalem in this age was pitifullie defaced as lying nearest to the incursions of strong enemies both Persians and Sa◅cenes Zacharias Bishop of Ierusalem was carried captiue by Cosroes king of Persia and remained a prisoner for the space of fourteene yeeres In ende he was restored to his former dignitie at that time when the Emperour Heraclius ouercame Cosroes in warre-fare and recouered the Crosse of Christ againe which the Persians had spoyled and taken out of Ierusalem This came to passe in the yeere of our Lord 624. To Zacharias succeeded Sophronius of a Monke He was made Patriarch of ◅erusalem Hee lacked not his owne commendation in the sixt generall Counce◅l as one who kept the true Faith inuiolablie Hee was present in Ierusalem when Haumar Prince of Saracenes entered into the Towne and Temple and he was a beholder of the last desolation of the Church in that Towne OF OTHER PASTORS AND DOCTORS IN this CENTVRIE there is great scarsitie of learned men yet that which was inlacking in l◅arning it must bee supplied one way or other Some were
politique others in the opinion of ignorant people were so deuote and holie that miracles were wrought by their handes and at their sepulchres namelie lying miracles aduancing the kingdome of the Antichrist The most remarkeable Bishops of Rauenna in this CENTVRIE were Theodorus Reparatus and Foelix all of contrarie dispositions so flat opposite one to another as possible could be Theodorus was teâ—…rible and couetous and when hee sawe that hee was despised by the people and Clergie being 〈◊〉 of reuenge hee betrayed the libertie of the Churâ—…h of Rauenna in the dayes of Pope Donus Reparatus being ignorant of that which â—…eodorus had done and finding tâ—…e Church of Rauenna subjected to the chaire of Rome for vâ—…rie heart griefe incontinent hee ended his life Foelâ—…x refused to paye vnto Pope Constantine the summe of money which he demanded as a testimonie of subjection For this cause Pope Constantâ—…e desired support from the Emperour Iustinian the second for subduing the Bish. of Rauenna Foelix on the other part hearing that the Emperours armie was approching to Rauenna for the cause aforesaid he instigated the people to fight for the liberty of their Church Both the armies faught with martiall courage In ende the Emperours armie preuailed the Towne of Rauenna was taken manie were slaine others were carried captiue to Constantinople the eyes of Foelix were put out the rest were banished to Bithynia What can bee found in this historie but pride on the one part ambiciouslie seeking superioritie and on the other part policie sometimes yeelding sometimes despairing and sometimes with bellicous hardinesse presuming to pleade a spirituall cause with weapons of a corporall warre-fare In this CENTVRIE manie miracles are attributed to persons whome the people counted to be deuote Ioannes Bishop of Bergomum in Lombardie was a man of so great reuerent account that Princes were wont by rising out of their Thrones to doe honour vnto him It happened vpon a time that hee reprooued Ivnipertvs king of LOMBARDIS freelie and sharpelie in time of a banquet IVNIPERTVS willing to bee reuenged of him prouided that hee should bee sent home vpon a strong fierce and loftie horse which was accustomed to cast the ryders and to teare and lacerate them But when the bishop of BERGOMVM was mounted vpon him hee left his fiercenesse and carried him peaceablie and calmelie vnto his owne house IOANNES AGNVS bishop of WTRECHT in whose hand a piece of drie timber budded and flourished yet was hee an idiote and an vnlearned man REMACLVS bishop of the same Towne and borne in Bourâ—… of FRANCE left his Episcopall office and went to the Wâ—…ldernesse where hee ledde an Heremiticall life defending his insolent fact by the example of MOSES ABRAHAM HELIAS HELISEVS and CHRIST himsâ—…lse who were all found to haue beene in the Wildernesse But if he had beene a man of deâ—…pe vnderstanding hee might haue alledged more pertinentlie the example of NARCISSVS bishop of IERVSALEM who in going to the Wildernesse foâ—… sooke his Episcopall office for a time than the example of CHRIST who went vnto the Wildernesse to enter into the holie office of Preaching after preparation of fasting praying and fighting with spirituall armour against the prince of Darknesse Notwithstanding hee is thought both in his life time and also after his leath to haue wrought miracles In AVSTVME a Towne of FRANCE called in Latine Augustodunum LEODEGARIVS is thought to haue reteined his voyce and the benefite of distinct speaking after that his tongue was cut out and that manie miraculous works were wrought after his death if credite can bee giuen to VINCENTIVS The miracles of ANDOENVS bishop of ROWEN who also writ a booke of the miraculous deliuerance of the soule of DAGOBERTVS King of FRANCE and an infinite number of other lying miracles all confirming superstition of purpose I leaue them as fables superaboundant in the writings of VINCENTIVS Concerning ISIDORVS HISPALENSIS occasion will bee offered to speake of him in the sixt Councell of Tolido The vaine disputation concerning the diuersitie of the keeping of EASTER daye in SCOTLAND and ENGLAND betwixt COLMANNVS and WVILFRIDVS it is as vnnecessary to be written as it was vnnecessary with heat and contention to haue bene disputed CHAP. III. OF HERESIES IN this age partlie through the malice of Sathan and partlie through the power of the wrath of GOD punishing the contempt of his trueth Heresies did mightilie abound for the heresie of Arrius beganne to reuiue againe and manie of the Kinges of Lombardis were addicted vnto it in speciall Rhotaris the sonne of Arioaldus who appointed that in euerie Towne of Lombardie there should be two Bishops hauing equall authoritie the one a Catholique bishop the other an Arrian In Scotland and England the heresie of Pelagius was renewed as Bedâ—… testifieth The Monkes of Syria propagated the heresie of Nestorius as Platina recordeth in the life of Donus the first The heresies of Seueritae Aphartodotitae Momphysitae Acephali Theopafcitae Iacobitae Armenii all were Eutychian heretiques differing one from another in some ceremonies in absurditie of speaches in authors whome they principally admired and followed in places where the heresie chiefelie increased in their carriage Likewise Staurolatrae were Eutychian heretiques but the worshipping of the Crosse was a note distinguishing them from other heretiques of their owne opinion Priscillianistae were heretiques who borrowed absurd opinions from Samosatenus and Photinus from Cerdon and Marcion and from the Manicheans but all these auncient erroures were sufficientlie refuted in auncient times The heresie of the Monothelites was a branch of the heresie of â—…tyches by a secretâ—… and craftie connoye insinuating it selfe in credite againe after it was condemned in the Councell of Chalcedon The authors of this heresie were Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus Patriarches of Constantinople and Macarius Patriarch of Antiochia Cyrus Patriarch of Alexandria Petrus bishop of Nicomedia with manie others They denied not directlie the two natures of CHRIST personallie vnited but onlie they affirmed that after the vnion of the two natures there was onlie one will and one opeâ—…tion in CHRIST Whereas the holie Scriptures attribute vnto CHRIST as Hee is man the action of sleeping and to CHRIST in respect of His diuine nature the action of compescing and calming the rage and stormie tempest of blowing windes and swelling Seas This heresie was damned in the sixt generall Councell as wee shall heare God willing in the owne place CHAP. IIII. OF COVNCELS IN the yeere of our LORD 607. and vnder the reigne of the Empâ—…rour Phocas a Councell was assembled at Rome of sâ—…uentie and two Bishops thirtie Presbyters and three Deâ—…cons In this Councell the priuiâ—…edge of supremacie giuen by Phocaâ—… to the Romane Church was published Likewise it was ordained vnder paine of cursing That during the life-time of a Bishop no man should talke of the election of another That no man by largition of money should purchase vnto himselfe
yeere of our LORD 712. a Councell was assembled at LONDON where ' Bonifacius was present and Brithuvaldus the chiefe Prelate of ENGLAND and the kings of Saxons domining in ENGLAND were commanded vnder paine of cursing to bee present at this Councell The purposes intraited in this Councell were two to wit concerning the adoration of images and prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices About worshipping of images no disputation was heard whether that forme of seruice did agree with the written worde of God or not This was counted a sufficient warrande for bringing images into places of Adoration and for worshipping them especially the image of the Virgine Marie that Eguvinus a superstitious Monke in England of the Order of S. Bennet who afterwardes was made a Bishop Hee affirmed that the Virgine Marie appeared vnto him in a dreame declared that it was her will that her image should bee set vp in Churches worshipped These dreames once confirmed by the oath of Eguvinus and approued by Constantine bishop of Rome and obtruded by Bonifacius the Popes Legate they were embraced in ENGLAND with little contradiction in such a corrupt time The other purpose entraited in this Councell was prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices This doctrine of the Romane Church was not receiued without reluctation of the Clergie Alwayes a ground was laide wherevpon followed a building of the doctrine of Deuils ABout the same time that is about the yeere of our LORD 712. it is supposed that the Emperour Philippicus gathared a Councell at Constantinople for vndoing of the sixt Generall Councell in the which the errour of the Monothelues was condemned and that he did this according to a promise made to a monke named Ihonne who fore-tolde him that hee shoulde bee made Emperour and craued this promise of him that when hee should bee aduanced to the Emperiall dignitie hee shoulde vndoe the sixt Generall Councell But the writers of this Historie doe not make particular mention of the Fathers who were present at this Councell The rest of the Historie is cleare that Philippicus razed the pictures of the Fathers who had bene present at this Councell and were pictured in the Temple of Sophia and that on the other part Pope Constantine the first not onely caused the same effigies to bee pictured in the portch of the Church of Sainct Peter at Rome but also procured that the Emperours name should bee rased out of Charters and that his effigie should not bee ingrauen in any kinde of coyned mettall Also it is cleare that Philippicus remoued Cyrus from his office and placed in his rowme Ihonne who fore-tolde him that hee shoulde bee Emperour IN the yeere of our LORD 714. pope Gregorius the second assembled a Councell in the which two bishops of Britanie to wit Sedulius and Fergustus were present It was ordained that Masses shoulde bee cel◅brated publikely in Temples which custome was not in vse before In the seconde Tome of Councels this Synode is referred to Gregorius the third A great number of the Canons of this Councell do concerne marriage That no man should take in marriage a woman who was the relict of a presbyter or a deacon or a nunne or his spirituall sister or his brothers wife or his neece or his mother in lawe or daughter in law or his neare cosines or a womā whom by theft or rauishing hee hath ledde away And that no man should consult with inchaunters and sorcerers And that no man shoulde violate the mandates of the Apostolicke chaire no not in a matter of an haire GREGORIVS the third after he had receiued a mandate from the Emperour Leo concerning abolishing of images he assembled a great Councell at Rome of 903. bishops in the which the Emperour Leo was excommunicated and depriued of his Emperiall dignitie Here marke the tyrannie and fiercenesse of the Antichrist who gaue such authoritie to a Romane preacher to dismount the Monarches of the world from their royall thrones Yet Gregorius the thirde attempted such high matters because the Em. Leo had disallowed the worshipping of images Likewise by his instigation the whole countr◅y of Italie refused to pay tribute to the Em. Now is the banner of the Antichrist displayed against the Emp. and this is a fore-running token of the hatefull inimirie which is to ensue betwixt the popes and the Emperours which God willing shall be declared in i◅s own time Likewise Anastatius patriarch of Constantinople was condemned and excommunicated in this Councell To fauour the Emperour and to dislike the worshipping of Images were two irremissable sinnes and meriting the great Anathems of the bisshop of Rome IN the yeere of our LORD 742 and in time of the reigne of Charles the Great and vnder the popedome of Zacharias the first Bonifacius Archbishop of Mentz assembled a Councell of the bishops pre◅byters and Clergie of France for reformation of abuses in that countrey or rather as the trueth is to bring the countrey of France as hee had alreadie brought manie parts of Germanie to a conformitie with the superstitious rites of the Romane Church It is to be marked that this Nationall Councell was assembled by the mandate of king Charles howsoeuer Bonifacius ordered the affaires of the Councell It was ordained That Synodes shoulde bee kept yeerelie and that Clergie men shoulde not put on armour and goe to warre-fare except one or two bishops with their presbyters and chaplens to prescribe pennance to them who shoulde happen to confesse their sinnes And that hunting and halking and such idle pastimes shoulde not bee vsed by the Clergie That euerie presbyter shall bee readie to giue account of his ministerie to his owne bishop in time of Lent especiallie concerning his ministration of Baptisme the summe of his Catholicke Faith the forme of his Prayers and the order of his saying of Masses That none vncouth bishop or presbyter be admitted without the triall and allowance of a Synode That presbyters and deacons bee not cloathed as seculare men with short cloakes but with the habite of men who are in spirituall offices And that no woman cohabite in the house with them That euerie bishop haue a care within his owne boundes to abolish all Heathnicke superstitions IN the yeere of our LORD 755. and in the thirteenth yeere of the Empire of Constantinus Copronymus a Generall Councell of three hundreth and thirtie and eight bishops was assembled at Constantinople by the commandement of the Emperour In this Councell the worshipping of images was damned and the placing of them in Oratories and Temples where the diuine Majestie is worshipped was forbidden as a custome borrowed from Pagans who had no hope of the resurrection and therefore solaced themselues with pictured similitudes of their friendes as if they had beene bodilie present with them Yea for three principall causes they damned the worshipping of images First because the worshipping of them is
argumentes whereby the seconde Councell of Nice endeuoured to approue the adoration of images are all refuted in the Councell of Frankford as I haue declared alreadie in a Treatise concerning worshipping of Images Concerning the argument taken from the authotitie of Epiphanius who in his booke called Panarium reckoneth not the worshippers of images in the roll of Heretiques it is answered by the Councell of FRANKFORD that incase Epiphanius had counted the haters of the worshippers of images Heretiques hee had likewise inferted their names in the catalogue of Heretiques but seeing hee hath not so done the Councell of Nice had no just cause to triumph so much in this friuolous argument which maketh more against them that it maketh for them More-ouer in the Councell of FRANKFORD the Epistle of Epiphanius written to Ihonne bishop of Hierusalem was read wherein hee disalloweth the verie inbringing of images into Churches and this Epistle was translated out of Grieke into the Latine language by Ierom. The Epistle is worthie to bee read Reade it in the Magdeburg Historie Cent. 8. Chap. 9. TREATISES Belonging to the VIII CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of Transsubstantiation SATHAN is a vigilant enemie setting himselfe in most opposite manner against euerie thing that is a comfort and refreshment vnto the sheepe-folde of God Now the principall comforts of the sheepe of God are the pastures wherein they feede and the waters wherewith they are refreshed Doubtlesse these two comforts are the preaching of the word and the ministration of the Lordes holy Sacraments If Sathan by any meanes can hinder the true preaching of the worde and the right ministration of the Sacramēts then his malice against Gods people is descried as the malice of the Philistimes of olde against Isaac and his cattell was manifested when they stopped with earth the foūtaines of water which Abraham had digged whereof the cattell of Isaac were accustomed to drink It cannot bee sufficiently expressed in words what malice Sathan hath born against the true preaching of the word of God the right ministration of the Sacraments The sixt persecution of Ethnick Emperoures was so directly set against the Preachers of Gods worde as the worlde might easily discerne that the intention of Maximinus was to vndoe the sheepe-folde of God for lacke of pastures and of refreshing waters For this cause let not our cogitations be rauished with admiration when we heare or reade that manie questions haue beene mooued concerning the holie Sacrament of the Lords Supper If there were not plenty of spirituall consolation to bee receiued by the right participation of this holy Sacrament Sathan had neuer busied himselfe so earnestly against it as if the throate of his kingdome were cut if this Sacrament be rightly ministred by the Preachers rightlie receiued by the people Let the Christian Reader remember that of olde vnder the tenne persecuting Emperoures the receiuing of the holy Sacrament of the Lordes Supper was called the banquet of Thyestes This proceeded from none other ground but from the malice of the Deuill hating the Lords holy banquet Secondly the Manichean heretiques so peruerted the Lords holy Sacrament that Augustine to whom their secret mysteries were not vnknowne was compelled to call their Communion Execramentum and not Sacramentum that is an execrable thing and not a Sacrament Thirdly the Donatists in ministring the Lords Sacraments were in an opinion That the Sacrament was onely effectuall when it was ministred by one of their owne number But seeing the malice of Sathan is an infinite thing and hath not a period wherein it endeth For defacing of the right vse of the holy Sacrament Sathan filled the heart of an hereticall Monke called Damascene with a lewde opinion to affirme That the bread in the holy Sacrament was transsubstantiate into the body of Christ and that the wine was transsubstantiate into His blood Which opinion I may justly call a Noueltie because it was neither in worde nor writ hearde before the seuen hundreth yeere of our Lord. But it is the custome of Papists to follow Nouelties and in the meane time to bragge of Antiquitie What abuses of the holy Sacrament followed after the seuen hundreth yeere of our Lord God willing shall bee declared in its owne time for the present thus much I say That vpon a time I saw the images of Cain and Abel pictured by an vnlearned painter with such habite as the Germanes are appareled with in our dayes These pictures made mee not to thinke that the Germane habite was in vse in the dayes of Cain and Abel but rather that the painter was a foolishe man destitute of vnderstanding Euen so when I reade the works of Damascene albeit I was at that time but young in yeeres yet I thought not that the opinion of Damascene was agreeable to Apostolicke doctrine but rather that Damascene was a foolishe and doating Monke and somewhat ambitious also desiring to be coūted the author of some new opinion which no man had maintained before him IN this TREATISE I shall first declare God willing what it is that they call Transsubstantiation secondly howe absurde an opinion it is and thirdly with what relùctation it was insinuated into the bosome of the Latine Church but euer vntill this daye was rejected of the Grieke Church Nowe Transsubstantiation as they saye is an euanishing of the substance of bread and wine after the wordes of consecration and a substitution of the bodie blood of Christ in place of the euanished substance of bread and wine the accidents of bread and wine alwayes remaining without inherence into anie subject Albeit the worde Transsubstantiation seemeth to import a change of one substance into another and the moste part of them define it to bee a chaunge of the substance of bread into the substance of Christes bodie yet some of them doe forsee a great inconueniencie if Transsubstantiation be defined to a chāge of the substance of bread into the substance of Christes bodie namely this that Christes bodie in heauen cladde with a most glorious and celestiall brightnesse and Christes bodie in earth ouershaddowed with the accidentes of bread and wine shall not bee counted one and the selfe same bodie in respect that the bodie of Christ that is in heauen was formed by the holy Spirit of the substance of the Virgine Marie and the bodie of Christ in the Sacrament woulde bee founde to bee made of the substance of bread This is the cause wherefore they who are more subtile than the rest abstaine from the grosse definition afore-saide Howsoeuer concerning the word Transsubstantiation I admonish the Reader that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is an euanishing or disparition hath no affinitie with Damascenes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth a change of one thing vnto another thing that is better so that there is no good agreement amongst themselues concerning the signification of the word Transsubstantiation Concerning consecration of the elementes there are diuerse opinions The
commanded to confesse his faults to his neighbour whome hee hath offended Luke 17. 4 And it belongeth nothing to auricular confession except Popish Priestes would confesse in particular all their sinnes to the people like as the people confesseth all their secret sinnes in particular to the Priestes And our Lord and Master Iesus Christ when hee receiued a particular confession of secret sinnes from the Samaritan woman hee sent away his Disciples to Samaria to the ende the weakenesse of a poore penitent sinner should not bee troubled by a particular confession of secret sinnes before them who knewe not thinges which were done in secret But let vs confesse secret sinnes to God who knoweth things that are done in secret But sinnes whereby the Church of God is openly slandered let them also bee openlie confessed Seeing that auricular confession hath no testimonie in Scripture it followeth to search out by diligent examination whether or no it had place after the dayes of the Apostles in the first three hundreth yeeres of our Lord. Wee reade of the first Christned Emperour Philippus who slewe Gordianus and was slaine by the Emperour Decius anno 250 that hee was desirous about Easter time to bee admitted vnto the participation of the holy Sacrament but this benefit was refused vnto him vntill the time that he made his publicke repentance and vntill hee stood in the place where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were accustomed to stand They were so called because they were demaunded concerning the sinnes which they had committed and the sense and feeling of griefe that God had wrought in their heartes for their preceeding offences This was not a secret and auricular confession but an open confession of publike sins in sight open audience of the people So we see that for the space of two hundreth and fiftie yeeres after the Lords ascension auricular and secret confession of sinnes to the Bishop or Presbyter was vnknowne in the Church Nowe if at any time open confession of sinnes shoulde haue ceassed and giuen place to secrete and auricular confession it was in time of the tenne Persecutions because that Christians were drawne continually before the judgement seates of vnbeleeuing Iudges from whom the weaknesse and faultes of Christians might haue beene obscured if auricular confession had beene in vse at that time But the Fathers who liued in that age were so carefull to purge the Church from slander that they preferred the puritie of the Church vnto their owne liues True it is that euen before the ten Persecutions had an ende some good Christians woulde consult with their Pastors wâ—…ether it was expedient to confesse their sinnes openly before the people to the edification and good of the Church or secretly onely to God But this secrete consulting with the Pastor what was most needfull to bee done was not an auricular confession to him of all secret sinnes but rather an aduisement concerning some sinnes whether the sinner himselfe and the Church might receiue greater benefite by open confession before the people or by secret confession to God onely The wordes of Origen very pertinently cited by Chemnisius are these Consider circumspectly to whom thou shouldest confesse thy sinne Trie first thy Physition if hee vnderstand and fore-see thy disease to bee such as should bee confessed in the Congregation of the whole Church and so be cured whereby possibly others may be edified and thou thy selfe may bee easily healed then saieth hee make haste to vse the counsell of thy Phisition If the custome of the Primitiue Church were proponed in simplicitie and sinceritie it shoulde bee founde that the newe toye of auricular confession cannot bee shrowded vnder the vaile of great Antiquitie Whatsoeuer a fewe men wounded more deepely with a sense of sinne than others they did voluntarily in powring out their sinnes in the bosome of their Pastors albeit they had neither sacrificed vnto Idoles nor yet giuen vp their names in the Romane deputies rolles promising conformitie but only they confessed other faults of lesse moment to their Pastors with dejected and humbled mindes seeking comfort to their afflicted soules This is a matter rarely contingent wherewith wee are acquainted in our dayes as familiarly as Cyprian was in his time Yet was there no mandate and Church commandement ordaining people so to doe in Cyprians dayes And people likewise who powreth out the dolour of their wounded coÌ„sciences for secret sinnes in our bosome they doe it voluntarily and vncoacted hoping for some mitigation of their griefe through vnburthening of their heart by confession as Nazianzenus writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It is some medicinall cure of heart griefe to powre out our words into the verie aire After the three hundreth yeere of our Lord and after the tenne Persecutions ceassed the discipline of making open repentance for open sinnes continued in the Church as is euident by the Act of the Councell of Nice in the 11. Canon in the which a forme of Publicke satisfaction is prescribed vnto them who in time of the Persecution of Licinius had sacrificed to Idoles But concerning a particulare confession of secrete sinnes to the Pastor there is no mention in the Councell of Nice The Historie hath declared that auricular confession had place in the East Churches in the dayes of Nectarius bishop of Constantinople whose Ministerie was vnder the reigne of the Emperour Theodosius Here two thinges are to bee noted First that the discipline of the East and West Churches was different and in the West Church there remained a publicke confession of notorious and publicke sinnes in so much that the Emperour Theodosius himselfe confessed his fault openly and in sight of the people at Millane for the slaughter of the innocent people of Thessalonica Secondly it is to bee marked that Nectarius in abolishing the custome of auticular confession he acknowledged it to bee but an humane and not a diuine constitution for who dare abolishe either in doctrine or discipline the constitutions and ordinances of God Lindanus a man in the Latine Language more eloquent than godly cannot suffer that it shall be thought that Nectarius abolished auriculare confession but rather that hee abolished the custome then in vse that one shoulde onely bee Presbyter Poenitentiarius to whome secrete sinnes shoulde bee confessed and that in time to come a man should make choise of any presbyter whom he pleased to be his father Confessor But let the historie bee judge Socrates saith that Eudaemon gaue councell to Nectarius to abrogate presbyter poenitentiarius to remit euery man to the triall of his owne conscience when he approached to the participation of holy mysteries Satisfaction in the Romane Church is an obedience to the injunctions of the Priest by performance wherof they are in hope to obtaine forgiuenesse at the handes of God for sinnes committed after Baptisme But besides the Nouelâ—…y that is in Popish Satisfaction it is also a blasphemous opinion
ordaine that such woman as either negligently or fraudulently present their owne children to the Sacrament of Confirmation they shall be compelled to do pennance all the dayes of their life neither shall they in anie wise be separated from their husbandes 32. Let a sinner confesse vnto his Father Confessor all his sinnes which hee hath committed either in thought worde or deede because that hatred enuye and pride are such pestilentious bot◅hes of the soule and the more secretly that they are couched the more periculously they hurt 33. Sinnes shoulde not onely bee confessed to GOD according to the example of DAVID who saieth I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the LORD and thou for gauest the punishment of my sinne Psal. 32. vers 5. But also wee shoulde confesse our sinnes to our Father Confessor according to the precept of the Apostle Acknowledge your faultes one to another and pray one for another that yee may bee healed Iac. 5. 16. 34. In prescribing of pennance let fauour and hatred of any person bee laide aside and let the injunctions be giuen according to the rule of H. Scripture according to the canōs custome of the Church following the example of the physitions of the body who without exception of persons doe adhibit cuttings burnings vehemēt remedies to perilous diseases 35. Many in doing of pennance are not so desirous of remission of sinnes as of the accomplishment of the prescribed time of their humiliation and beeing forbidden to eate fleshe or drinke wine they haue the greater desire of other delicate meates and drinkes but spirituall abstinence which should bee in penitent persons excludeth all bodily delightes 36. Let no man sinne of purpose to the ende hee maye abolishe his sinnes by Almes deedes for that is all one as if a man should hy◅e God to grant vnto him a libertie to sinne 37. Seeing all Canons of Councels are to be diligently read in speciall such as appertaine vnto faith and reformation of manners shoulde bee moste frequently perused 38. Bookes called Libelli Poenitentiales are to bee abolished because the erroures of these bookes are certaine how beit the authors of them bee vncertaine and they prepare pillowes to laye vnder the heads of them who are slecping in sinne 39. In the solemnities of the Masse Prayers are to bee made for the soules of them who are departed as well as for them who are aliue 40. Presbyters who are degraded and liue like seculare neglecting repentance whereby they might procure restitution to their office let them bee excommunicated 41. A Presbyter who transporteth himselfe from his owne place shall not bee receiued in any other Church except hee prooue both with witnesses and letters sealed with lead and containing the name of the Bishop and of the Citie which hee liued in that hee hath liued innocently in his owne Church and had a just cause of transportation 42. Let no Church bee committed to a Presbyter without consent of the Bishop 43. In some places are founde Scots men who call themselues Bishops and they ordaine Presbyters and Deacons whose ordination wee altogether disallowe 44. Presbyters must not drinke in Tavernes wander in Markets nor goe to visite Cities without aduise of their Bishop 45. Many both of the Clergie and Laickes goe to holy places such as Rome and Turon imagining that by the sight of these places their sinnes are remitted and not attending to the sentence of Ierome It is a more commendable thing to liue well in Hierusalem than to haue seene Hierusalem 46. In receiuing the Sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ great discretion is to bee vsed Neither let the taking of it bee long differred because Christ saieth Except yee eate the fleshe of the sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue no life in you Neither let vs come without due preparation because the Apostle saieth Hee who eateth and drinketh vnworthilie eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 47. The Sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ which in one daye is accustomed to bee receiued of all Christians let no man neglect to receiue it except some grieuous crime doe hinder him from receiuing of it 48. According to the precept of the Apostle Iames Weake persons shoulde bee annointed with oyle by the Elders which oyle is blessed by the Bishop these wordes inclosed in a parenthesi are added to the Text for hee saieth Is anie man siecke amongst you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him and annoint him with oyle in the Name of the Lord And the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp And if hee haue committed sinne it shall bee forgiuen him Iam. cap. 5. vers 14. 15. Such a medicine as cureth both bodily and spirituall maledies is not to bee neglected 49. In the Councell of Laodicea it was forbidden that Masses should bee saide and Oblations offered by Bisshops or Presbyters in priuate houses This questiō also was disputed in this Councell 50. The authoritie of the Emperour is to bee interponed for reuerent keeping of the Lordes daye 51. Because the Church is constituted of persons of dine se conditions some are Noble others are ignoble some are seruantes vassalles strangers c. It becommeth them who are in eminent rowmes to deale mercifully with their inferioures knowing that they are their brethren because God is one common Father to both and the Church is one common mother to both From the 52. Canon vnto the 66. are contained precepts of chaste and honest liuing prescribed to Prioresses and Nunnes which I ouer-passe as I haue done in the preceeding Councels 66. It is ordained that prayers and supplications shall bee made for the Emperour and his children and for their well-fare both in soule and bodie 67. These things haue wee touched shortly to bee exhibited to our Soueraigne lord the Emperour Hee who desireth a more ample declaration of all vertues to bee followed and vices to be eschewed l◅t him reade the volume of the holy Scriptures of God IN the same yeere of our LORDE wherein the preceeding foure Councels were conuened and by the mandate of the Emperour Charles the Great another Councell was conuened at Arles The Canons of this Councell were in number 26. 1. They sette downe a Confession of their Faith 2. They ordaine That Prayers shall bee made for the Emperour and his children 3. They admonish Bishops and Pastors diligently to reade the bookes of holy Scripture To teach the Lordes people in all trueth and To administrate the Sacramentes rightly 4. Laick people are admonished not to remooue their Presbyters from their Churches without consent of their Bishoppes 5. That Presbyters bee not admitted for rewardes 6. It is ordained That Bishops shall attende that euery person liue ordinately that is according to a prescribed rule The 7. 8. Canons belong to the ordering of Monkes and Nunnes The 9. Can. pertaineth to the
payment of Tythes and first fruits 10. It is ordained That Presbyters shall preach the worde of God not only in Cities but also in euery Parochin 11. Incestuous copulations are to bee vtterly abhorred 12. Peace is to bee kept with all men according to the wordes of the Apostle Follow peace and sanctification without the which no man shall see God Hebr. cap. 12. vers 14. 13. Let lordes Iudges and the rest of the people bee obedient to their Bishop and let no vnrighteous judgement bee vsed and no bribes receiued nor false testimonie bee admitted 14. In time of Famine let euery man support the necessitie of his owne 15. Let all weightes and measures bee equall and just 16. Let the Sabboth day bee kept holy without Markets Iustice Courtes and seruile labour 17. Let euery Bishop visite his boundes once in the yeere and if hee finde the poore to bee oppressed by the violence of the mightie then let the Bis. with wholsome admonitions exhort them to desist from such oppression incase they will not desist from their violence then let the Bishop bring the cause to the eares of the Prince 18. Let Presbyters keepe the Chrisme and giue it to no man vnder pretence of Medicine 19. Parentes and Witnesses shall bring vp baptized children in the knowledge of God because God hath giuē them vnto Parents and Witnesses haue paunded their worde for their saith 20. Ancient Churches shall not bee depriued of Tythes nor of none other possession 21. That the constitution of ancient Fathers shall bee kept concerning Buriall in Churches 22. Ciuill Iudgement seates shall not bee in Churches 23. The goods belonging vnto the poore if they bee bought let it bee done openly in sight of the Nobles and Iudges of the Citie 24. Let fugitiue Presbyters and Church men bee inquired and sent backe againe vnto their owne Bishop 25. He who hath a Benefice bestowed vpon him for helping the fabricke of Churches let him support the building of them 26. They who sinne publickely let them make their publicke repentance according to the Canons These thinges haue we shortly touched to bee presented vnto our lord the Emperour and to bee corrected by his Highnesse wisedome IN the yeere of our LORD 871. and in the third yeere of the reigne of Basilius Emperour of the East and vnder the reigne of Lewes the second Emperour of the West the Ambassadoures of Pope Adrian the second came to Constantinople Basilius the Emperour gathered a Councell against Photius the patriarch of Constantinople In this Councell great policie was vsed to haue all thinges framed to the contentment of Adrian bishop of Rome For no man was admitted to the Councell except onlie they who had subscribed the supremacie of the Bishoppe of Rome aboue all other Bishops They who refused to subscribe the fore-saide supremacie were contemptuously rejected and not admitted to the Councell So did the authoritie of the Bisshop of Rome proceede to further grouth by flattering of Basilius who slewe his associate Michael as it was founded in the flatterie of Bonifacius the thirde who flattered that vile murtherer Phocas who slewe his master Mauritius In this Councell Photius was deposed and excommunicated and his bookes which hee wrote against the supremacie of the Bishop of Rome were commanded to be burnt Photius was accused for this that hee had accepted the office of a Bishop before hee had receiued other Ecclesiasticall orders Photius alleadged that this was no sufficient cause of deposition in respect that Ambrose bishop of Millan Nectarius bishop of Constantinople and of late dayes Tarasius with consent of the bishop of Rome of Laickes they were made Bishops The Ambassadours of Pope Adrian the second answered that Ambrose was endewed with extraordinarie giftes Nectarius was called at an extraordinarie time to wit when heresie was so ouer-spred that it was an harde thing to finde out a man who was not spotted with heresie and concerning the aduancement of Tarasius to bee bishop of Constantinople to whose admission Adrian the first gaue consent they answered That it was done for a speciall cause in regarde hee was a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images This answere declareth that incase Photius also had beene a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images the Romane Bishop and his Ambassadoures coulde haue dispensed with the want of Ecclesiasticall orders preceeding his admission to his Bishopricke as they did in the person of Tarasius In this Councell also the Ambassadoures of Adrian magnifying the authoritie of the Pope affirmed that the bishop of Rome might judge of the actions of all other bishops but no man might judge of him And albeit the Orientall bishops in the sixt Generall Councell cursed Pope Honorius after his death yet it is to bee marked saye they that hee was accused of heresie And in this case onely it is lawfull for inferiours to resist their superioures and to disclaime their peruerse opinions In this point also they saide That none of the Patriarches and Bishops proceeded against the defunct bishop of Rome without the consent of the Romane Chaire going before them Now obserue good Reader with what fidelitie Onuphrius defendeth the name of Honorius the first as free of all suspition of heresie when as the Ambassadours of Adrian the second for verie shame durst not presume to doe it More-ouer the worshipping of Images in this Councell got a newe allowance againe and it was commaunded That the image of Christ shoulde bee holden in no lesse reuerence than the bookes of the Gospell The Bulgarians also were made subject to the Romane Bisshop And Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople in regarde he was restored to his place again by the meanes of the bishop of Rome hee made no opposition in the contrarie Neuerthelesse this alteration continued but short time for the Bulgarians droue out of their bounds the Latine Priests and were serued with Grieke Priests againe Diuerse Canons were constituted in this Councell but so coincident with the Canons of other Councels that it is a superfluous thing to make a rehearsall of them In the subscription of the Actes of the Councell great controuersie fell out for the Graecians could not abide the name of Ludouicke Emperour of the West because they thought that the honourable name of an Emperour only belonged to their owne Soueraigne lord who was Emperour of Constantinople More-ouer a number of them came to the Emperour Basilius and requested him that their subscriptions might bee redeliuered vnto them againe wherein they had subscribed to the supremacie of the Romane Bishop or else the Church of Constantinople would be in perpetuall subjection to the Chare of Rome These subscriptions afore-saide were restored againe but with great difficultie CArolus Caluus conuocated a Councell in Fraunce at A◅ciniacum consisting of ten Bishops The bishops of Lions Vason and Trier were chiefe Presidents in the Councel Hincmarus bisshop of Rhemes accused in this Conuention his owne Nephewe
Hincmarus bishop of Laudunum as a man disobedient to his Metropolitane and a man who for priuate injuries had excōmunicated all the Presbyters of his Church debarring them from saying of Masse baptizing of Inphantes absoluing of Penitents and burying of the dead And Hincmarus bishop of Rhemes proponed vnto the Councell 50. Canons which hee desired to bee read in the Synode and they allowed all the Canons written by the bishop of Rhemes Also they condemned Hincmarus bishop of Laudunum of petulancy and compelled him to subscribe obedience to Charles his King and to his Metropolitane hee was also depriued of his office and his eyes were thrust out But Pope Ihonne the ninth vnder the reigne of Carolus Crassus restored him to his office againe beeing the more affectioned vnto him because he had appealed from his owne bishop and from the decreet of a Synode in his owne countrey to be judged by the Chaire of Rome IN the yeere of our Lord 899. and in the eight yeere of the reigne of the Emperour Arnulphus in the Towne of Triburium twentie and two Bishops of Germanie were assembled who made many constitutions a great number whereof Caranza is compelled to ouer-passe with silence lest he shoulde make a superfluous repetition of Canons mentioned before First it was concluded in this Councell That excommunicate persons if they repent not are to be subdued by the Emperour Canon 10. That a Bishop shall not be deposed before his cause be judged by twelue Bishops and a Presbyter by sixe Bishops and a Deacon by three Bishops 11. A Church man who committeth slaughter shall be deposed albeit he hath beene inforced vnto it 12. Baptisme shall not be ministred except at Easter Whitsonday without necessitie require 13. Tythes are to bee payed for the sustentation of the Ministerie the support of the poore and the fabricke of the Church 15. Let mens bodies bee buried in that Paroch vnto the which they payed their Tythes 16. No buriall place shall bee solde for money 17. Let Laicke people be buried in the Church yarde not in the Church but if they be buried alreadie let not their bodies bee remoued 18. The vesselles wherein holy mysteries are celebrated are Challices and Platters whereof Sainct Bonifacius a Bishop and Martyr being demanded If it was lawfull to celebrate the Sacrament in vesselles of wood He answered That of olde there were golden bishops and woodden vessels but nowe by the contrary saith he the Bishops are woodden bishops and the vesselles are vesselles of golde And Sepherinus ministred the Sacrament in vessels of glasse Neuerthelesse this Councell straitly inhibiteth the Sacrament to be consecrated in vesselles of wood 19. Let not wine without water bee offered in the holy Challice because both blood and water flowed out of the side of Christ. 20. Priestes are shauen to the end they may carrie vpon their heads a similitude of the crowne to wit of thornes wherewith the Lord was crowned who is their lot and portion 21. Let not Presbyters who are called before Iustice seates bee compelled to sweare but let them bee put in remembrance of their holy consecration in stead of an oath 22. The triall of persons defamed by the burning iron is ceassed but let no man giue out rashe judgement in se◅ret matters 27. They who haue vnder-taken a spirituall ofsice shoulde not goe to warre-fare nor accept vpon them ciuill offices according to the seuenth Canon of the Councell of Chalcedon 31. A thiefe or a robber who is slaine in the perpetration of his diabolicall fact let no man praye for his soule nor distribute almes for his reliefe 35. Let no justice Courtes bee holden on the Lordes daye neither on Festiuall nor Fasting dayes 39. A man who marrieth a woman of a strange countrey but not of a strange religion shall be compelled to cohabite with her 40. It shall not be lawfull for a man to marie a woman whome hee hath polluted in adulterie during her husbandes life-time 45. Hee who hath defiled two sisters let him bee subject to pennance all his dayes and remaine continent 46. A woman that hath committed adulterie and for feare of her husband who persueth her vnto the death shee fleeth vnto Bishops to seeke reliefe let them trauell seriouslie for the safetie of her life and if that can bee obtained let her be restored to her husband againe but if that cannot bee obtained let her not bee restored but her husband during his life time shall not marie another 54. A forme of externall repentance is prescribed to them who of precogitate malice and of purpose haue committed slaughter TREATISES Belonging to the IX CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of Extreame Unction THE Councell of TRENT entraiting of this subject of Extreame Unction setteth downe a glorious Preface before their Canons That Sathan that vigilant enemie who is readie at all occasions to take his aduantadge he is most readie in the last conflict to assault poore soules when naturall powers are weakened and the feare of approaching death doeth perturbe the cogitations of sinfull people then hee endeuoureth to brangle their faith and to bring them to a distrust of the mercies of GOD. But on the other part saye they Christ hath instituted the Sacrament of Extreame Unction as an armour to guarde vs at our last breath against the subtile inuasions of that deceitfull aduersarie This Preface importeth that all the weapons of our spirituall warrefare both defensiue and offensiue wherewith wee faught against spirituall wickednesse in our life-time are not sufficient to guarde vs in our last combate except wee bee annointed with oyle at our last departure Neuerthelesse the holie Scripture expresselie saieth I am the resurrection and the life hee that beleeueth in mee though hee were dead yet shall hee liue and whosoeuer liueth and belecueth in mee shall neuer die Ioann Chap. 11. verse 25. 26. In which wordes it may bee euidentlie perceiued that the word of GOD apprehended by faith can saue vs both in life and death The Romanistes in proouing Extreame Unction to bee a Sacrament of the Newe Testament in the which there is a signe instituted by GOD and to the signe there is added a promise of forgiuenesse of sinnes and consequentlie of eternall life They are like to the drunkardes of our Nation who when their stomacke is ouer-laden with too much drinke then they laye them downe to sleepe but incase by any occasion they be wakened before the drinke be digested and gone out of their heads they arise like madde men and make such a stirre and businesse that all men wishe that they were in their bedde againe Euen so the Romane Church hath beene so miscarried with the traditions of men with the writinges of auncient Fathers especiallie in poinctes of doctrine in the which they were weake and with the authoritie of Councels that they layed them downe and slept securelie as people who were perfectlie instructed in the way of GOD. But nowe they
yeere of Tiberius The Senat of Rome refuseth to acknowledge the diuinitie of Christ. Pilat killeth himselfe Caius would be counted a god The Iewes abhorred the vpsetting of the image of Caius in their Temple The petition of Agrippa The bloodie letter of Caius written to Petronius his Deputie The hypocrisie of Agrippa Contention betweene the Iewes and Grecians who dwelt at Alexandria New Iupiter in worse case then old Iupiter The famine foretold by Agabus The Council of Jerusalem ANNO 48. Romaine deputies The ten persecuting Emperours wrestled against God The first persecution ANNO Chr. 65 The martyrdome of Peter Paul Romain Deputies Contention betweene Agrippa and the Iewes The martyrdom of Iames surnamed Iustus The ground of the warre betweene the Iewes and the Romanes Foreranning tâ—…kens of the destruction of Ierusalem The destruction of Ierusalem ANNO Chr. 71. The flood of Noe the ouerthrow of Sodome and destruction of Ierusalem types of the great iudgement to come The second persecution AN. Chr. 96. The banishment of the Apostle John Domitian afraide by rumors of the Kingdome of Christ. Apostles Euangelists The true successours of the Apostles Bishops of Rome Linus Ignatius Papias Heretiques Simon Magus Menander Ebion Cerinthus Nicolaitansâ—… A Treatise of antiquitie Antiquitie of veritie Antiquitie of errour Antiquitie of custome Where veritie is to be â—…ound The power of the veritie The reue rence that should be câ—…ried to the veritie The more the veritie is despised in the world the more ardently it should be loued Antiquitie is no honoar to errour Errour in religion an execrable thing Errour repugneth to itselfe Both ancient and late errours magnifie creatures With the diminution of the glory of the Creator The trueth is not to be judged by outward appearance Antiquitie of custome differeth from antiquitie of commandement How ancient truth may be discerned from ancient lies Foure counterfaite masks of antiquitie in Poperie Wicked men reade holy Scripture of intention to gainesay the trueth of God †Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Confident speaking without a sure ground is not to be regarded What the word heresie doth signifie The grounâ—… of heresie Similitudeâ—… Pride accompanying ignorance The propagation of herâ—…sie Heresie strengthened by the arme of manalanerly The curse of God vpon Heretiques heresies and places of their meetings How Heretiques should be dealt with by the Pastours HAV the magistrate should deale with Heretiques Similitude How the people should deale with Heretiques The word foundation taken properly 〈◊〉 oâ—…ly to Christ. Take heede to the demonstrations of God and beware of Satans demonstrations The similttude of a stone frequently vsedin Scripture The seconâ—… comfort An wholsom admonition In what sense the doctrine of the Prophets c. is called the foundation â—…imilitude Faith is called afoundation The offices of Christ declare that he is a true foundation Christ is a liuing fâ—…undation Similitude The contempt of men cannot impaire the glory of Christ. Similitude We drawe nere to Christ by faith Of Emporours The thirde persecution ANNO Chr. 108 The martyrdome of Simon the son of Cleopas The letter of Plinie 2. written to Traian Gregorieâ—… prayed for the soule of Traian Barcochebas a false prophet seduced the nation of the lewes Adrianus his intention to builde a Church for the honour of Christ. The fourth persecution ANN. Ch. 168. The martyrdome of Polycarpus and Iustinus Slanderous speeches against Christians The Romain armie supported by the prayers of the Christians Contrarie lâ—…wes Bishops of Rome Martyre Mâ—…tyre Maâ—…tyre Martyre The rashnes of Victor Of other Doctours and Preachâ—… Agrippas Castor Hegesippus Melito Iustinus Martyr Polycarpus Ireneus Clemens Alexandrinus Of Heretiques Gnostici Valentinuâ—… Marcus Cerdon Marcion Tatianus Encratitae Montanus Cataphryges Aquila and Theodosion rathâ—…r Apostatstben Heretiques Sacred scripture cannot be sufficiently commended Similitude It is perillous to separat the booke of the worde from the booke of the workes Similitude The spirit the word are not to be separated The Word of God is to bee found in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles The Prophets and Apostlâ—…s added nothing to Moses Similitude Three inturies done to the Written Word by reueiencing of traditions False accusations of holy Scripture Vnsufficiencie Difficultie Perill Things necessarte are to be kept al-beit they be abused Similitude Why Heretiques doe hate the Scripture Similitude The care of Christians of olde to keepe the scripture from burning A remarkable speech of an old honorable Lady Scriptures belong to the sheepe of Christ as their proper treasure Reformation of religion made according to the Written word The cause wherfore the Apostles put in write the summe of their doctrin Be not deceiued with the generalitie of the word tradition Similitude The true meaning of the words of Paul 2. Thess. 2. 15. Constancie differeth froÌ„ wilfulnesse The testimome of Ireneus abused Papists will not binde themselues in all points to old traditions The value of tradition in the fâ—… age In the Second age In the last age The word therefore to be considered 2. Thess. 2. ver 15. Christ doth great honour to the Scriptures Defection in the visible Chuâ—…ch no new thing Differences betweene the ancient fathers and Papists of our time con cerningmeats and mariage The Council of Ancyra Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria a maried man The Council of Gangra The probibition of meats and mariage is an apostasie from the faub. Our seruice to God should be a reasonable seruice The Popish church speak lies in hypocrisie rather then old Heretiques What is meant by a consâ—…ence seared with an hote yron Forbidding and biddâ—…ng wordes of authoritie We ought to hearken vnto the voyce that commeth downe from heauen Similitude Great arrogancie in prohibition of meates Arrogancie mixed with foolishnesse Similitude Similitude The last age of the worlde more senslesse then the first Similitude Both blasphemie and hypocrisie in the matter of mariage and meats is condemned by the Apostle The Papistes more subtle â—…en the Manicheis were The grace of thanksgiuing witnesseth that we enjoy both the gift and the giuer We ougâ—…t 〈◊〉 be ruled by Gods word iâ—… all things both corporat spirisuali The conscience is subject to the yocke of God The cause wherefore the succession of Romam Bishops was magnified of old The succession of Dauid The succession of Aaron The succession of the Prophets The succession of the Apostles The alledged succession of the Romaine Church spotted with heresie schisme and idolatry The heresie of the Collyridians renued increased by the chaire of Rome Eugenius 4. B. of Rome a notable schismatick The chaire of Rome defiled with idolatrie Lkeerrours haue like grounds The Romain church like to the successours of Aaron What inconuenients follow if the promise made to the Aposâ—…les successors be absolute The Apostles had calling gâ—…es prerogatiues extraordinarie The fist persecution ANN. Ch. 205. Leonides the father of Origen Alexander fellow laboureâ—… with Naâ—…cislus Rhais a mar tyre hrunt before she
martyred at Rome ANDRO to haue beene crucified in Achaia MATTHEW beheaded in Ethiopta IAMES the brother of IOHN was beheaded by HEROD in Iudea Acts 12. IAMES the sonne of AIPHEVS called IVSTVS was throwne downe headlong from the pinacle of the Temple of Jerusalem SIMON of Canaan was crucified in the dayes of TRAIANVS for he was an hundreth and twentie yeeres old when he suffered martyrdome Euseb eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 32 Ierom. catalog script eccles BARTHOLOMEW is said till haue bene martyred in Armenia and SIMON ZELOTES to haue bene crucified in Brittaine IOHN died at Ephesus PHILIP in Hierapolis FVNCTIVS calleth the towne Hierosopolis Iudas LEBBEVS at Edessa THOMAS in India and MATTHIAS in Ethiopia Ierom. catal script ecccles As concerning the Euangelists they were fellow-labourers with the Apostles in the worke of Christ and were also partakers with them of Christs sufferings The Euangelist MARKE died in Alexandria Funct chronol LVKE in Buhynia others say in Constantinople Ierom. PHILIP who first was a Deacon and afterward an Euangelist died in Cesarea BARNABAS in the Isle of Cyprus Where TIMOTHIE and TITVS did compleete their dayes it is not certainly knowne CHYTRAEVS opinion anent TIMOTHIE I haue alreadie declared IEROM supponeth that TITVS died in Candie The successours of the Apostles Euangelists are not to bee reckoned as the successours of Emperours because hee who next obtaineth the Emperiall diademe and place of gouernement is counted the successour of the defunct Emperour But he who obtaineth a faithfull Pastors chaire and teacheth a doctrine contrarie to that which a faithfull Pastor hath taught is to be counted a grieuous Wolfe stepped vp into his roome Acts 20. And NAZIANZENVS calleth such a man an aduersarie standing vp into the place of a faithfull Pastor darkenesse succeeding to light a tempest succeeding to calme weather madnesse obteining place where right reason was wont to bee Nazian in orat in laudem Athanasu And therefore those Bishops and doctours following who keepe inviolably that forme of wholesome doctrine which they receiued from the Apostles these I say alanerly are to be counted true successours of the Apostles Of this number was LINVS Bishop of Rome who after the martyrdomes of PETER and PAVL gouerned that Church 10. yeeres 3. months 12. daies EUSEBIVS thinketh this is that same LINVS of whō the Apostle PAVL writeth in the last chap. of his 2. epist. to TIMOTHIE Eubulus Pudens Linus Claudia salute thee Eccl. hist. lib. 3. cap. 2. After him succeded ANACLETVS and gouerned 9. yeeres 3 months 10. dayes and after him CLEMENS ruled 11. yeeres EVSEBIVS also thinketh this is that CLEMENS of whom the Apostle PAVL writeth to the Philip. cap. 4 ver 3. Yea I beseech thee faithfull yoke-fellow helpe those women which laboured with me in the Gospell with Clement also and with other my fellow-labourers whose names are in the booke of life IGNATIVS Bishop of Antioch had his heart so inflammed with the loue of Christ that when his dissolution was neere approaching he saide to the Romaines nowe doe I begin to be the disciple of Christ I couet for no thing that can be seene with bodily eyes to the ende that I may enjoy Iesus Christ let the fire the crosse the beasts the breaking of bones convulsion of members and bruising of the whole body and the torments of the deuill sease vpon me prouiding I may bee partaker of Iesus Christ. He was deuoured with beasts in the dayes of TRAIANVS and so patiently indured death for the Name of Iesus that he allured the deuouring beasts to approach neere vnto his body that it beeing ground with the teeth of beastes he might be found as fine flowre in the house of his father Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 36. About the same time also flourished PAPIAS Bishop of Hierapolis who was a man of great authoritie because of his neerenes to the Apostles dayes yet leaning more to the report of the doctrine of the Apostles then to the certaintie of their own writings he fell into the errour of the Chiliastes who imagined that Christ should raise the godly first liue with them a thousand yeeres in this earth in all kinde of delicat pleasures Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 39. CENT I. Cap. 3. BEcause it is the accustomed dealing of Satan to peruert men from the simplicitie of Gods trueth also it standeth well with the justice of God to giue ouer men to strong delusions who will not beleeue the trueth of God Therefore in the third head wee are to speake of the Heretiques that sprang vp in this age Heresie I count to be an opinion repugnant to the grounds of our Christian faith obstinately maintained by those that professe the Name of Christ. As touching them who leade an euill life yea and in effect denie the Son of God by a prophane conuersation but maintaine not an opinion that it is lawfull so to doe they may be counted Atheists and not Heretiques Iewes and Turkes also who denie the diuinitie of Christ because they doe not professe the Name of Christ wee call them infidels but not Heretiques And the Corinthians who erred in some foundamentall points of the Christian faith yet seeing they maintained not their errour with obstinate mindes but yeelded to the wholesome doctrine of PAVL no man doth count the Corinthians Heretiques but infirme and weake Christians And the Apostle himselfe writing to them calleth them Gods building and Gods husbandrie 1. Cor. 3. ver 9. But when these three things concurre together that men professe the Name of Christ and yet they maintaine opinions repugnant to the very grounds of true faith and will not receiue instruction but obstinatly perseuere in their errour they are to be counted Heretiques Of this number was SIMON MAGVS the father of Heretiques who being confounded in Samaria by the great power of God which appeared in the ministerie of PHILIP and of PETER Acts 8. he fled from the East to the West and came to Rome where he preuailed so far in short time that he was counted a god and an image was set vp for him with this superscription Simoni deo sancto that is to SIMON an holy god Thus the Romaines who in the dayes of TIBERIVS refused to acknowledge the diuinitie of Christ in the dayes of CLAVDIVS they honoured a sorcerer and a seducing Heretique with diuine honours He taught them who followed him to fal downe before pictures and images and in speciall to worship his owne image and the image of HELENA a certaine woman who accompanied him in his journey from Asia to Rome Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 2. cap. 13 14. After SIMON sprang vp another suppost of Satan called MENANDER like to his master SIMON in many things for he was both a Samaritane and a sorcerer but in absurditie of monstrous opinions hee was far beyond SIMON for hee said that the world was created by Angels and
to him in these wordes Sic igitur corum peccata compesce ut sint quos poeniteat peccasse that is to say Therefore so subdue their faultes that they may be afore hand to repent that they haue faulted Epist. 127. But in another Epistle written to GLORIVS and ELEVSIVS he thinketh that Schismatikes and Heretiques such as the Donatists were deserued greater punishment then Idolaters themselues for hee saith Qui fecerunt idolum usitata gladii morte perempti sunt qui verò sâ—…hisma facere voluerunt hiatu terrae principes devorati turba consentiensigne consumpta est that is These who made an idole were staine with the accustomed death of the sword but these who endeuoured to make a schisme their princes were deuoured by the gap of the earth and the people that consented to them were consumed by fire Epist. 162. In these two foresaide Epistles AVGVSTINE in the one is very gentle in the other very rigorous Nowe heare the thirde opinion ofâ—… AVGVSTINE in these wordes Non solùm mansuete verùm uiam utiliser salubritérque plectantur habent enim quod corpore incolumes vivunt hubent unde vivunt habent unde male rivunt duo prima salva sint ut quos poeniteat sint hoc optamus hoc quantum in nobis est impensa opera instamus Tertium vero si Dominus voluerit tanquam putre noxiúmquc resecare valde misericorditer puniet that is Let them be punished not onely meekely but also profitably and wholsomely they haue whereupon their bodies are healthfully intertained they haue whereupon they liue they haue also whereupon they liue wickedly Let these two former partes safely remaine vnto them that penitent men may be to the fore this we wish and wee earnestly endeuoure so farre as in vs lyeth that it may be brought to passe but the third part as rotten and hurtfull if it were cutted away they were very gently punished Epist. 254 this epistle is written to NECTARIVS Wherin it is euident that AVGVSTINE himselfe was not setled in one constant opinion howe Heretiques should be punished by magistrats But what shall we say When Nilus and Danube haue wandred long in end they powre their waters into the sea and when AVGVSTINE hath beene sometimes in one opinion and sometimes in another in ende hee is compelled to say Amen to that which God hath said in his worde that is that a false prophet should be slaine Deut. 13. I speake of deceiuing teachers but not of deceiued people As touching the people the weaker they are the wiser they should bee not exponing their weakenesse to the hazard of strong tentations but following the counsell of the Apostle writing to the elect Lady ver 10. 11. If there come any vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house neither bidde him God speede for he that biddeth him God speede is partaker of his euill deedes But seeing a blinde man may bee shoueled out of the way and poore simple people may bee soone bewitched Galat. 3. therefore it is expedient for the people to acquaint themselues well with the 12. Articles of their faith and so firmly to adhere to them that in no case they sufferthem selues to be miscaried from that short summe of Christian faith For EPIPHANIVS when he had written a Catalogue of heresies that sprang vp before his own time he thought it expedient also to write another booke called Anchoratus which booke containeth a declaration of the true and right faith according to the writings of holy Scripture which faith if it bee firmely kept it shall bee like vnto an ancre that stablisheth a ship that it bee not drowned in the tempest of the raging sea euen so the fast gripping to the heades of our faith and right vnderstanding of them saueth vs that wee bee not miscaried with the tempest of hereticall doctrine Also the counsell of AVGVSTINE is not to be misregarded In reading of Scripture if wee can not take vp the very genuine sense and meaning of the place at least let vs not expone that place of Scripture in a sense repugning to the analogie of faith So shall we be like to a man who hath aberred from the direct way yet he wandereth in the fieldes leading to the towne whereat he would be Augustin de doctrina Christiana lib. 1. cap. 37. Aboue all things let not the people hearken to those teachers who would inforce the wordes of Scripture and wrest them to a sense flatly repugnant to the principall purpose intreated in that passage of Scripture for wordes are inuented for to expresse the purpose but the purpose is not deuised for the wordes A cleare example we haue in the sixt of IOHN his Gospell Our master Christ is speaking in that Chapter to a carnall fleshly hearted people who were offended at his doctrine for remedie wherof our Lorde teacheth them that his doctrine was spirituall and consequently was not to be receiued with fleshly eares and heartes saying vnto them It is the Spirit that quickneth the flâ—…sh profiteth nothing the wordes that I speake vnto you are spâ—…rit and life Ioh. 6. ver 63. That is as S. AVGVSTINE writing vpon this place doeth expound my words should be spiritually vnderstood Nowe therefore whosoeuer will expone the words of Christ spoken in the sixt of IOHN except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yo haue no life in you ver 53. into a corporall and carnall sense I say people ought to beware of such a teacher because he wrests Christs wordes to a sense flat repugnant to the purpose that Christ hath in hand at that time And the counsell giuen by the Apostle to TITVS although it be giuen to Bishoppes yet it is necessarie also for people in these words Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine Tit. 1. ver 9. Marke well the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth not onely an adherence but also a firme adherence The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is so generall that we are tolerated to haue many things but in such way as wee had them not 1. Cor. 7. but the compound words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to possesse firmly to keep are to be restrained only to Christ who is our portion and to his faithfull word wher vnto we ought so firmly to adhere that we will rather be separated from our liues then from that faithfull word And to this faithfull worde ALAMANDARVS Prince of Saracens vnseparably adhering deluded the Eutychian Bishops sent from SEVERVS Anno 512. So I conclude that there is nothing so expedient for Gods people as clearely to know the summe of their faith and firmly to adhere vnto the same Of the foundation of the Church SEeing that the Church is counted the Lordes citie builded vpon his holy mountaine Psal. 87. ver 1. And that house that is builded on a rock so firmly that
the name of Christians is strengthened by the Emperours commandement The trumpets of the Monarches of the world sound the alarme against him who made them Kings and rulers on the earth The poore innocent Lambes of the sheepfold of Christ appointed for the shambles strengthened their heartes in God in the power of his might and chused rather to suffer aduersitie with their brethren then to enjoy the pleasures of sinne for a season Heb. 11. ver 25. they were content to bee racked and would not be deliuered that they might be partakers of a better resurrection Heb. 11. ver 35. whose bodies lacerat with stripes vntill their very inward bowels were patent to the outward sight witnessed the vnrent firmnesse and stabilitie of their faith They were so supported with the power of that grace that commeth from aboue that they were not terrified with the multiplied numbers of cruell torments newly excogitate for dashing that inuincible courage of faith which was seene in Christians Yea further then this When the persecuting enemies were compelled to change the high tuned accent of their menassing speeches and to craue but a litle conformitie to the Emperours desire in swearing by his fortune the holy men of God would not once seem to fall away from their profession by answering with timorous and doubtsome wordes but glorified God with a cleare and constant confession of their Christian faith POLYCARPVS B. of Smyrna and IVSTINVS MARTYR a man of singular erudition were both martyred in the feruent heate of this persecution But aboue all other places the consuming flame of the fornace brast out most vehemently in France that happie nation whereinto both of old and late time so many were found worthie to giue their blood for the Name of Christ. VETIVS EPAGATHVS MATVRVS PROTHENVS ATTALVS SANCTVS and PHOTINVS B. of Lions all suffered for the testimonie of Christ in France And BLANDINA a worthie woman suffered many torments and renued her spirituall courage by continuall iteration of these wordes Christianasum that is I am a Christian Euseb. eccl hist. lib 5. cap 1. Bucolc Index In like maner Christians were persecuted with the slaÌ„derous speches of Pagans objecting vnto them the bankets of THYESTES the chambering of OEDIPVS that is the eating of mens flesh incestuous copulations Euseb. ibid. But men who are giuen to the mo-mentaneal delites of sin are not willing to die because that by death they are separat from all bodily pleasures The Christians by patient and willing suffering of death for Christs sake clearely witnessed vnto the world that they were not addicted to the deceitfull pleasures of sinne Iustin. Martyr Apol Neuerthelesse these slanderous speeches were credited by the Pagans and tooke such deepe root in their heartes that these who seemed before to be more meeke and moderat then others now they became full of madnesse and rage against Christians and that which was foretolde by our master Christ it was fulfilled at this time to wit The time shall come that whosoeuer killeth you shall thinke hee doth God seruice Iohn 16. 2. the huge number of martyrs that were slaine in the furie of this persecution are both accuratly and at great length set downe by that holy man of God who lately wrote the booke of the martyrs I onely point out shortly the estate of the Church at this time In this Emperours time good men were not inlacking who admonished him to appease his wrath against Christians such as CLAVDIVS APOLLINARIS B. of Herapolis and MELITO B of Sardis But nothing could asswage his cruell heart vntill hee was casten intâ—… the fornace of grieuous troubles himselfe for his armâ—… that fought against the Germanes and Sarmatians fell into great distresse for want of water but was supported by the prayers of the Christian legion that was in his armie For they bowed their knees to Christ and prayed for helpe and the Lorde Iesus sent raine in aboundance to refresh the armie of the Romanes and dashed the Barbarians with thunder and fire In remembrance whereof the Christian legion was after that time called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Fulmâ—…natrix Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 5. After this victorie he asswaged his anger and wrote to the Senat of Rome to deale gently with Christians by whose prayers hee acknowledged both himselfe and his armie to haue receiued deliuerance from God Commodus COMMODVS the sonne of ANTONINVS reigned 13. yeeres Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 5 Cap. 27. Many of the Roman's not without a cause called him INCOMMODVS He presumed to doe great things and to change the names of months and would haue the month of December to be called Câ—…mmodus like as the two names of two months Quâ—…ntilis Sextilâ—…s had bene changed in time bypast and called Iulins and Augustus for honour of these two welbeloued Emperours But hee was not so well fauoured of the people that this ordinance could haue place any longer then during his owne lifetime The Churel in his dayes was not altogether free of persecution for APOLLONIVS a man of noble birth in Rome and a man of great erudition fuffered death because hee would not forsake the Christian religion His accuser also was punished to the death Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 21. Such aduantages Iudges might easily haue taken finding so many discrepant lawes some made in fauour and some conceiued in disliking of Christians Pertinax and Julianus AELIVS PERTINAX Imp. 6. months DIDIVS IVLIANVS 21 months Chytr Chron. EVSEBIVS maketh no mention of D. IVLIANVS but of PERTINAX alanerly to whome succeeded SEVERVS Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 5. cap. 27. Chap. 2 IN this second Centurie the Bishops of Rome for the most part prooued faithfull and worthy seruants of Christ. A great number of them were baptized with the Baptisme of Christ dranke of the cup that Christ drank of and were drenched with their owne blood and they watred the Church of Rome with the streames of their blood as Egypt is watred and made fruitfull with the inundation of Nilus Men of blessed remembrance DAMASVS writeth that from S. PETER to TELESPHORYS all the Bishops of Rome were martyrs Others added that vntill the dayes of SYLVESTER who liued in the time of the reigne of CONSTANTINE all the Bishops of Rome had the honour of martyrdome But in these hyperbolicke speeches neither hath the distinction betweene a Martyr and a Consessour beene rightly considered albeit well marked by Eusâ—…b eccl hist. lib. 5. cap. 2. neither hath the historie of the reigne of ANTONINVS PIVS bene rightly pondered in whose dayes HYGINVS and PIVS liued and were not slaine for the testimony of Christ. Alwayes it is a maleuolous minde that holdeth backe from worthie men their due praise and commendation both in doing of good and patient suffering of euill for Christes sake In rehearsing the names of the Romaine Bishops I thought meete to follow IRENEVS and EVSEBIVS rather then PLATINA In the first Centurie after
of the pluralitie of gods as well masculine as feminine the multitude of heauens ages or eternities which he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thirtie in number deepenesse and silence beeing the beginning of all the rest August index haeres In this his opinion I say EPIPHANIVS conjectureth that he hath followed HESIODVS in his Theogonia yet the man beeing ambitious by permutation of names hee would seeme to haue beene the author and finder out of these mysteries Against whom IRENEVS hath written fiue bookes wherein hee both discouereth and also refuteth the vanitie of his errour MARCVS one of his disciples a notable sorcerer inuented a new forme of Baptisme to baptize in the name of the vnknowne father of al things and in the name of the veritie the mother of all things and in the name of him who descended vpon Iesus Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 11. All the disciples of the schoole of VALENTINVS are called Gnostics with the forenamed Heretiques SATVRNINVS BASILIDES and CARPOCRATES they all denied the resurrection of the body and supponed that saluation did belong onely to the soule of man VALENTINVS and his disciple MARCVS with COLORBASVS and HERACLEON all their opinions were so intricate and obscure that men of meane vnderstanding could not conceiue them and men of deepe judgement would not conceiue them because they had not spitted out their braines as EPIPHANIVS speaketh that is their head was not so voide of wisdome as to hearken to the new inuented to yes of brainsicke men CERDON and MARCION were authours of the opinion of two gods or two beginnings the one they called the authour of all good things the other the author of all euil things They denied the veritie of Christs humane nature and the veritie of his suffering whereupon of necessitie followeth this conclusion that we are not saued indeede but onely to vse MARCIONS own words putative that is in fantasie or supposition The death of Christ is the true ground of our saluation if he only seemed to die died not indeed then we seeme to be saued but are not saued indeede They denyed also the resurrection of the body August index haeres MARCION was justly called by POLYCARPVS Primogtnitâ—…s dâ—…aboli that is The first borne of the deuill Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 14. This heresie by the worke of that olde serpent was dispersed in Italie Egypt Palestina Arabia Syrta Cyprus Thebaida Persia and in many other places This is the cause wherefore TERTVLLIAN after him EPIPHANIVS inveighes so sharply against this pestilent Heretique MARCION Hee was the inuenter of a strange new custome in Baptisme that after a man hath bene once baptized he may be baptized againe the second time and the third time also This hee did to wash away and put in obliuion the foule fault of whoredom committed by him His father was a preacher of Gods word in Pontus he himselfe had vowed chastitie afterward polluted himselfe with whoredome was cast out of the Church by his owne father when he came to Rome at the time when HYGINVS the ninth Bishop after the martyrdome of the two great Apostles was lately departed this life he was not admitted to the fellowship of the Church of Rome therefor he joyned himselfe to the fellowship of CERDON and augmented his errour To the two beginnings of CERDON he added the third in this maner First he saide there was one supreme and vniuersall God and him hee called the good God who created nothing that is in this world Secondly there was a visible God who was Creator and maker of all things and thirdly there was the deuill as a midthing betweene the visible and inuisible God Epiph contra haeres No heresie sprang vp in this Centurie that was so vniuersally ouerspred in many nations countries as the heresie of MARCION was So bent is the corrupt nature of man to followe a doctrine of lies when it is coloured with a shewe and pretence of reuerence towarde God For they feared to attribute the making of any thing that is euill to God who is infinite in goodnesse But this was a needlesse feare because creatures which nowe are â—…uill they haue not this wicked disposition by the creation of God but by their owne voluntarie defection from the firste estate whereinto God created them LVCIANVS and APEâ—…PS were the disciples of MARCION whome many did followe in so much that Marcionists were called Lucianistae and Apeiletani Neuerthelesse APELLES could not agree with his master MARCION in all things for hee graunted that Iesus Christ the sonne of the good God had a true body yet not made of the substance of the Virgin MARIE but of the foure elements and that he died and rose againe not putative as MARCION said but truely in very deede yet he thought that this true body of Christ like as it was composed of the foure elements so likewise after his resurrection he dissolued it into the foure elements and afterwarde returned to heauen from whence he came This errour EPIPHANIVS abhorreth for many great absurdities First saith he did Christ build vp againe that Tabernacle which men destroyed to the end that he himselfe in continent after the building of it should destroy it againe by a dissolution of it into the elements Secondly if Christ dissolued his owne body why would he not let his disciples see at least the reliques of his body resolued into elements to the ende they might haue honoured the reliques of his dissolued body as the women came to the sepulchre with precious oyntments to haue honoured his dead body Thirdly saith he APELLES speaketh of Christes body after his resurrection that which neither Christ nor his Apostles euer spake of that blessed body This is the right way to vndoe heresies to bring them to the right balance of the mouth of Christ and writings of his holy Apostles and then heresies cannot consist and stand In the dayes of ANTONINVS and L. VERVS the authors of the 4. persecution TATIANVS a Syrian came to Rome and was conuerted to the true faith by IVSTINVS MARTYR during whose lifetime hee maintained no errour openly but after the death of IVSTINVS hee became the authour of the sect Encratitae who were so called because they abstained from wine and eating of flesh and creatures quickened with a sensitiue life They damned mariage and blasphemed the Epistles of PAVL Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 28. This they did no doubt because PAVL in his Epistles calleth the prohibition of mariage and the prohibition of meates appointed by God for the vse of men with thankesgiuing to be a doctrine of deuils 1. Tim 4. MONTANVS a man of Phrygia seduced two women PRISCILLA and MAXIMILLA to leaue the companie of their husbands and to be his prophetesses He called himselfe the holy Spirit whom Christ sent to instruct his disciples in al trueth Ioh. 14. He instituted lawes concerning fasting and damned the second
it that is vile and filthie as hee did vnto the Priests of the succession of AARON If any man wil obstinatly contend that the promise made to the Apostles and their successours was absolute and not conditionall consider the inconuenients that will follow Seeing this promise was not made to PETER onely but also to all the rest of the Apostles and their successours then as none of the Romaine Bishops can erre in religion because they are the successours of PETER as they alledge so in like maner the Bishops of Ierusalem Alexandria Antiochia Ephesus Philippi Thessalonica Corinth diuerse other places are all exeemed from errour because the Apostles and Euangelists preached and constitute Churches in all-these places they are successours to the Apostles in that same sense that the Bishops of Rome are successours to PETER And if none of all these can erre what priuiledge hath the church of Rome aboue all other Churches Or how can that be performed which was foretolde by the Apostle concerning apostasie that should fall out the reuelation of the man of sinne childe of perdition 2. Thess. 2 For all the successours of the Apostles beeing exeemed from error what place could be giuen to the Antichrist or what doore could haue bene opened to MAHOMET by whose delusions the Orientall Church hath bene so miserably abused But seeing the Apostles had some extraordinarie things such as calling gifts and prerogatiues They were called immediatly by Christ and were taught immediatly by his Spirit and mouth Gal. 1. They receiued from heauen the gift of tongues and languages to vtter this celestiall knowledge to all tongues nations Act. 2. They had power by imposition of hands to conferre to others the gift of the holy Spirit Act 8 With these extraordinarie giftes they had also extraordinarie prerogatiues that in teaching the doctrine receiued from Christ they should not erre Now these who cal themselues successors to the Apostles they dare not clame to the Apostles immediat calling nor yet to their extraordinarie gifts but that which of all the rest was most extraordinarie to the Apostles viz. to be exeemed from errour in teaching and writing that is so fast adhered vnto that it is one of the principal grounds of the Romaine faith in our dayes that the Bishop of Rome cannot erre in faith and religion Yea so infortunate are the Bishoppes of Rome of late dayes that they would climme vp to the highest top and preeminence of Apostolicke dignitie to be exeemed from errour when as in things of lesse importance they cannot attaine as we speak to the Apostles garters This proud conceit of Apostolick succession with power of binding and loosing exemption from errour made some of the Bishops of Rome so high minded so vaine and ridiculous that learned fathers conueened together in Councils thought their pride more worthie to be receiued with scoffing wordes then with prolixe refutations Example whereof wee haue in a Councill gathered at Rome in the time of the Emperour OTTO the first about the yeere of our Lord 956. In which Councill IOHN 13. Others write Pope IOHN the 12. hee fled for feare of the Emperour OTTO Many grieuous accusations were giuen in against him such as incest murther saeriledge playing at dice and drinking to the deuill admitting of boyes to be Bishops for money with many other villanous things ouâ—…r and beside his perfidie in assisting BERENGARIVS and his sonne ALBERTVS against the Emperour OTTO contrarie to his promise and oath made before to the Emperour Libertie being granted to Pope IOHN to compeare without feare to answere to the accusations objected against him he beeing conuict in conscience would not compeare but he sent a short letter to the Council bearing that he was PETERS successor and had power of binding loosing by vertue of this power hee band them vnder paine of cursing that they should not proceede to his deposition To this proud letter the Councill gathered at Rome returned this answere that Christ gaue power of binding loosing to all his disciples as well as to PETER but one of them to wit IVDAS by abusing his power lost his power only he retained some power of binding to wit he had libertie to binde his owne necke to the gallous In which wordes they call him IVDAS and biddes this vile beast goe and hang himselfe if he lift Hist. Magdeb urg Cent. 10. cap. 9. PLATINA callâ—…th IOHN 13. homo sceleratissinus a most wicked man ONVPHRIVS the aduocate of all wicked causes blusheth and dare not stand at the barre to pleade the cause of IOHN 12. the predecessour of LEO the eight for both are one man he whom PLATINA calleth 13. and he whome ONVPHRIVS counteth 12. The Bishops of Rome might haue bene admonished by this one example if there were no mo not to be high minded not to cum to the supreame top of Apostolicke preeminence In a worde the Bishops of Rome of late yeeres are moâ—…e like to the successours of CAIAPHAS who would needes haue Christe to stand before his judgement seat judge of Christ his doctrine disciples Ioh. 18 ver 19. then they are like to the successours of PETER for I can see no inexcusable boldnes in CAIAPHAS damning Christs doctrine but I grope the like in the Romaine church that vsurpeth authoritie ouer the written word ouer Councils and consequently ouer Christ himselfe To conclude this treatise I will compare succession wherof the Romaine church braggeth so much to the way that lay betweene Samaria and Jerusalem this way led the people of Ephraim Manasse Jssachar Zabulon Nephthali and Aser to Jerusalem when they set their face Southward when they went vpward but the same way againe led them from Jerusalem when they turned their faces Northward when they went downward Euen so if a man set his face toward heauenly Ierusalem he shal finde a number of holy successors of the Apostles in puritie of doctrine honestie of conuersation patience in suffering that shall leade him to Christ to heauenly Ierusalem but againe it is as certaine if a man will set his face Northward to defection to backsliding and to preferre the traditions of men to the ordinances of God there shall not inlacke a number of guiders in the roll of personall successours as they call it to the Apostles who shall lead him from Jerusalem to Samaria from the mountaine of God to the valley of Benhinnon Therefore while we are in the way take heed what way our faces are set whether to Ierusalem or to Samaria and if they be set to Ierusalem let vs followe these sure guides who were true successours to the Apostles and they shall indeede leade vs to Christ to heauenly Ierusalem and to the glory which in heart and minde we waite for whereunto God lead vs for his Christs sake Amen CENTVRIE III. Chap. 1. Seuerus AFter PERTINAX and IVLIAN SEVERVS gouerned 17 yeeres 8. months
many persecuted preachers had wiues and children as the historie clearely recordeth CHEREMON B. of a citie in Egypt called Nilus fled to the mountaines of Arabia accompanied with his wife and returned not againe to Egypt neither was hee seene of those who sought him in the wildernesse Euseb. lib. 6. cap 42 DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria who miraculously escaped the crueltie of persecuters maketh expresse mention of his children Deo mthi ut migrarem praecipiente viánque mirabiliter aperiente ego liberi multi fratres egressi sumus that is after that God had commanded me to remooue and had miraculously opened a passage vnto mee I and my children and brethren went forth Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 40. If antiquitie be regarded Bishops who doe marie are not Nicolaitan Heretiques but rather such as forbid to marie teach a doctrine of deuils 1 Tim cap. 4. ver 3. Thirdly it is to bee marked that in time of this vehement persecution many fainted fell backe from the open profession of Christian faith Others to prouide timous remedie against such defections gaue out a rigorous sentence against such as had fallen of infirmitie that they should not be receiued againe into the fellowship of the church In this opinion was NOVATVS his complices And by their example we should learne to beware of such men as vnder pretence of zeale pertur be the vnitie of the Church inuent remedies to cure the maladies of the diseased Church that are worse then the sicknes it selfe as the Nicolaitanes did Euseb lib. 6 cap. 43. Weaknes at somo time is to bee pitied but deuilish rigour pitying no man who falleth of infirmitie is a lesson that hath no allowance in the booke of God Gal. 6. ver 1. This cruell tyrant after he had reigned two yeeres made warre against the Scythians some call them the Gothes by whom hee was vanquished in battell and fearing to be ouertaken and to come vnder the reuerence of barbarous people hee cast himselfe into a deepe pit where hee ended his life and his body could not be found Bucolc Index Chron. Chron Func The great desolations that were made in the worlde about this time by the plague of pestilence the Hethnickes imputed the cause of them to the Christians But CYPRIAN whose pen the Lord guided better declared that the cause of all these calamities was the worshipping of Idoles the contempt of Gods true seruice and the persecuting of innocent Christians Cypr. ad Demetrianum Gallus Volusian AFter DECIVS GALLVS VOLVSIAN his sonne reigned 2 yeere He walked in the footsteps of DECIVS Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 1. He was slaine by EMILIAN who presumed to reigne but he was so hastely made out of the way that Euseb. and many other historitians misknow his name in the Catalogue of Emperours Valerianus Gallienus VALERIANVS and GALLIENVS his sonne reigned 15. yeeres Euseb. viz GALLIENVS with his father in coniunct authoritie 7. yeeres after his fathers captiuitie and death he reigned alone 8. yeeres in the first three or foure yeres of the Empire of VALERIAN he was favourable and friendlie to Christians and great numbers of them were found in the Emperours court But afterward he was seduced by an Egyptian sorcerer who hated Christians because that by them he was hindered from practising his magicall charmes So the eight persecution began vnder VALERIAN Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 10. In this persecution suffered three Bishops of Rome LVCIVS STEPHANVS and SIXTVS 2. and a Deacon Laurence who was laied vpon an hote boiling yron and patientlie endured the torment of fire This is that Deacon who called the poore the treasure of the Churche for then is the Church rich when it is rich in good works and feedeth clotheth and visiteth Christ in his hungrie naked and diseased members DIONYSIVS Bishop of Alexandria was banished to Cephro a place in the wildernesse of Lbya Euseb. lib. 7 cap. xi PRISCVS MALCHVS ALEXANDER were deuoured by beasts in Caesarea Palestinae Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 12 CYPRIAN B. of Carthage was beheaded Nazianz. in laudem Cypriani MARINVS a Romaine Captaine in Caesarea was invied for the dignity honour he was advanced vnto and he was accused to be a Christian and consequently to be vncapable of great preferments dignities he was encouraged by THEOTECNVS B. of Caesarea patiently to suffer death for the cause of Christ by taking him in into a secret chalmer and laying before him a drawen sworde and the booke of the Gospell and bidding him take his choice of one of these two which he liked best MARINVS liked better of the booke of the Gospell then of the sworde and was martyred for the faith contained in that sacred booke of holy Scripture Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 15. ASTYRIVS a noble Senatour caried the body of this holy martyr MARINVS vpon his own shoulders and buried it honourably Euseb. ibid. cap. 16. In end the Lord deliuered this persecuting Tyrant into the hande of SAPOR King of Persia who not only deteened him in strait captiuitie but also abused him most filthelie and made his body a footestoole trampled vpon his necke at such times as hee was about to mount on horsebacke Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 7. cap. 13. Bucolc Index chr This fearful captiuity of VALERIAN had into it a notable testimony of the wrath of God against persecuters For like as he trampled vnder his feet the Church of Christ so in like manner the Lord gaue his necke and backe to bee trampledvpon by the feete of his enemies This example of Gods heauie indignation somewhat terrified GALLIENVS his son and hee gaue out an edict for the fafe returning of such as were banished to their own dwelling p aces and for staying the rage of persecution Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 13. DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria hauing liberty granted by the Emperours edict to returne from banishmēt came backe again to Alexandria wherein he found such terrible desolation by famine pestilēce that there remained not of men women children so many aliue as there were wont to be of ancient hoare headed men walking vpon their streets the Lord was so highly displeased with the vnthankful world that he was determined to cōsume thē who had cōsumed his people The good cariage of Christians at this time is worthie to be marked who were full of charitie loue and visited the sicke did all offices of humanitie to those who were diseased or dead whereas the Pagans by the contrarie forsooke their dearest friends left them comfortlesse and thrust out such as were halfe deade vnto the streetes left them there vuburied to be eaten with dogs This is written in the letter of DIONYSIVS insert in the historie of Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 21 22. so great difference is betweene Christians trained vp in the schoole of Christ others who haue not bene fed with the sincere milke of the worde Christians in time of sicknesse were
more dutifull to their enemies then others were vnto their friends If any man would defend worshipping of images to be an ancient custome in the Church by the two brasen images which wer set vp in Caesarea Philippi for a memorial of the miracle that Christ wrought in curing of the woman who had the bloodie issue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 18. the foresaide place of EVSEBIVS wil make nothing for him For these images were not mâ—…de for adoratioÌ„ neither were they set vp in teÌ„ples nor worshipping places but in the very street before the doore of the womaÌ„ who had ben cured The places wherunto Christians were gathered together for diuine seruice at this time are called in the mandat of the Emperour GALLIENVS Coemiteria Euseb. li. 7. cap. 13. In these places no man readeth that images were set vp Beside this these images were grauen or moiten by the handes of Pagans and not of Christians and this fact was done by imitation of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to the custome of the Gentiles he faith not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the custome of her owne kinred but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as said is Yet may we take warning by this place to beware of the small beginnings of errour Images haue bene like vnto a base borne fellowe who at the first can haue no credite to set his head into the Kings palace but afterward he getteth ingresse into the vtter court in end his credite dayly increasing by degrees he getteth fauour to ly in the Kings bed chalmer euen so in the first 300. yeere of our Lord images were not brought in into places of holy conuentions afterward they were brought in into Churches but not worshipped as the Epistle of GREGORIVS the first written to SEVERVS B. of Marsil clearely testifieth But in end adoration of images was in so frequent vse as if it had beene the principall point of the worship of God Claudius Quintilius CLAVDIVS after GALLIENVS reigned 2. yeeres Euseb. lib 7 cap. 29. And his brother QVINTILIVS 17. dayes He is not reckoned by EVSEBIVS in the rol of Emperours Aurelianus AFter QVINTILIVS AVRELIANVS possessed the crown 6. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap 30. In the beginning of his reigne he was not a great disturber of Christians Notwithstanding in continuance of time his nature somewhat inclinable to seueritie was altered to plaine tyrannic which tyrannie first he shewed beginning with the murther of his own sisters sonne as witnesseth EVTROPIVS After that he proceedeth to moue the ninth persecution against Christians albeit the mercifull working of God did soone ouerthrow all the wicked purpose of the Emperour For as the edict and proclamation should haue bene denounced for the persecuting of Christians the mightie hand of the Lord from aboue did suddenly stop his purpose clearely declaring to all men that there is no power to worke any violence against the seruants of God vnlesse his permission doe suffer them and giue them lieue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. Func Chron. Here I see that D. I. FOXE writer of the booke of martyres taketh lieue of VINCENTIVS martyrologie If others had done the like they had not heaped vp so many martyres in the dayes of CLAVDIVS QVINTILIVS and AVRELIAN as they haue done For EVSEBIVS had assuredly made mention of it if the number had beene so great as VINCENTIVS recordeth Before the Emperours minde was altered and inclined to tyranme against Christians hee assisted with his authoritie the Bishops conueened at Antiochia for the deposition and excommunication of the Heretique SAMOSATENVS And so the Emperours authoritie beeing interponed this proud Heretique was compelled to stoop and to giue place and with great ignominie was driuen from the towne of Antiochia Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 30. In his place DOMNVS was elected to be Bishop of Antiochia a man endued with good graces the sonne of DEMETRIAN who immediatly before SAMOSATENVS gouerned the Church of Antiochia And heere againe it is to be marked that the Bishops at this time albeit it was a time of persecution yet did they not abhorre from mariage for DEMETRIANVS Bishop of Antiochia was a maried man and had children and DOMNVS was his sonne so that the prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices is not an ancient doctrine Annius Tacitus Florianus AFter AVRELIAN was flaine betweene Bizans and Heraclea the imperial chaire was vacant 6. months The Senat of Rome elected ANNIVS TACITVS to be Emperour He continued but 6. months in his gouernment EVSEBIVS oue rpasseth his name with silâ—…nce as likâ—…wise the name of his brother FLORIANVS who aspired to the imperiall dignitie Func Chron. Aurelius Probus AVRELIVS PROBVS a gentle and peaceable Emperour reigned 6. yeeres 3. months Euseb. Func chron He was inuied by his captaines souldiers because hee appointed them to plant vineyardes and saide there was no great neede of souldiers where no enemie was to be feared Hee was slaine by his souldiers Func Chron. Bucolc Carus Carinus Numerianus CARVS with his two sonnes CARINVS and NVMERIANVS reigned after PROBVS All these three continued not aboue the space of 3. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. And NVMERIANVS was slaine by his owne father in law called APER Func Chron. CARVS was slaine by thunder and CARINVS was ouercome in battell and slaine by DIOCLETIAN whome the Romaine armie had declared to be Emperor while CARINVS was yet aliue Bucolc Index chro Diocletianus Maximianus Like as DIOCLETIAN ouercame CARINVS the sonne of CARVS in battell euen so likewise he slew APER the father in lawe of NVMERIANVS with his owne hands Func Chron. Whether this was done for detestation of sin or for desire of gouernment it is vncertaine Alwayes some affirme that his concubine DRVAS had said vnto him that he should kill a wilde Boare before he should be Emperour And after the killing of APER which name by interpretation signifieth a wilde Boare hee became Emperour In the beginning of his reigne he chused for his college MAXIMIANVS surnamed HERCVLEVS father to MAXENTIVS And these two chused other two viz. GALERIVS CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS the father of CONSTANTINE whoÌ„ they called Casars but the honourable title of AVGVSTVS DIOCLETIAN MAXIMIAN retained to themselues These two A A. reigned 20 yeers CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS CAESAR continued 15. yeeres GALERIVS CAESAR 21. yeeres DIOCLETIAN and MAXIMIANVS HERCVLEVS abstained from persecuting of Christians vntill the 19 yeere of their reigne Before I touch the historie of the tenth persecution three things are to be premitted First that after the persecution of VALERIAN the 8. persecuter the Church enjoyed great peace which albeit it was like to be cut off by the altered minde of AVRELIAN yet the wise dispensation of the wisdome of God prouided that all his cruell enterprises were disappointed The righteous Lord cutted the cords of the wicked Psal. 129. ver 4. Secondly Christians were in great fauour and credite with Emperours and
after many torments was in end laid vpon the altar whereupon they vsed to offer sacrifice to idols while there was yet some streÌ„gth in his hande they put franckincense into his right hande thinking that he would haue scattered the incense vpon the altar and sacrificed but he endured the torment patiently saying the words of the Psalme 145. Blessed be the Lord who teacheth mine hands to fight In end LICINIVS made warre against CONSTANTINE and being diuerse times ouercome both by sea and land he yeelded himselfe at length and was sent to Thessalia to liue a priuate life where he was slaine by the souldiers SO CONSTANTINE obtained the whole empire alone Here ende the ten persecutions CENT III. Cap. 2. TO VICTOR succeeded ZEPHYRINVS the 14. Bishop of Rome who liued in that charge 8. yeres 7. months 10. dayes Platin. EVSEBIVS attributeth vnto him 18. yeeres Euseb. lib 6 cap. 21. so vncertaine is the computation of the yeeres of the gouernement of the Bishops of Rome EVSEBIVS writeth nothing of his decretall epistles and these that are forged by late writers are foolish and ridiculous Consecration of the holy cuppe in a vessel of glasse alanerly A Bishop to bee accused before honest Iudges twelue in number whome the Bishop himselfe shall chuse if neede bee honest and vnspotted witnesses to bee heard in his cause no fewer then 72. conforme and aboue the number of these 70. disciples whome Christ adjoyned as fellow-labourers in preaching with his Apostles And finally that no definitiue sentence should bee pronounced against a Bishop vntill the time his cause were heard of the Patriarch of Rome This is but a mocking of the Church of God to attribut such swelling pride such vnaccustomed formes of judicatorie such defensiue armour fencing and gwarding vnrighteous men against just deserued punishment vnto the simplicitie of an ancient Church humbled vnder the crosse and sighing vnder the yocke of heauie and long-lasting afflictions These false and forged decretall epistles altogether vnknowne to the fathers who liued before the dayes of CONSTANTINE will procure one day a decreete and sentence of wrath against these who haue giuen out new inuented lies vnder the names of ancient and holy fathers The canons of the Apostles albeita booke falsly attributed to the Apostles doe agree better with scripture then the constitution of ZEPHYRINVS For the Scripture saith that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall bee confirmed Matt. 18 ver 16. The Canons of the Apostles say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let not an Heretique be admitted to beare witnesse against a Bishoppe neither yet one witnesse alanerly albeit hee bee faithfull because that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall be confirmed Canon Apost cap. 74. The writer of the Canons of the Apostles had some remembrance of the words of Scripture but the forger of the decretall epistles of ZEPHYRINVS is like vnto a ship-man who hath hoised vp his saile and auanced his ship so far into the sea that hee hath tint the sight of lande and townes as the Poet speaketh Provehimur Pelago terraeque vâ—…besque recedunt Surely this lying fellowe who euer hee hath bene that hath written this supposititious decretall epistle of ZEPHYRINVS hee hath hoised vp his saile and is so bent to lie that he hath tint both sight and remembrance of the words of holy scripture CALLISTVS the 15. Bishop of Rome continued in his charge 5. yeeres Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 6. cap. 21. PLATINA saith 6 yeeres 10. months 10. dayes The fable of Pope DAMASVS who affirmeth that CALLISTVS builed a Church to the honour of the virgine MARIE beyond Tyber is rejected by PLATINA himselfe because the historie of the time clearely prooueth that in the daies of SEVERVS and his sonnes the conuentions of the Christians could not haue bene in magnificke temples but rather in obscure chappels or subterraneall places so that the multiplied number of lies written of the Bishops of Rome who liued in this age and the decretall epistles falsly attributed vnto them plainely proue that the garment of antiquitie vnder the lap whereof Papistes would so faine lurke is altogether inlacking to them VRBANVS 1. was the 16. Bishoppe of Rome He continued in his office eight yeeres saith Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 22. PLATINA foure yeeres ten months twelue dayes Of his martyrdome EVS EBIVS maketh no mention Others who record his martyrdome are not certaine in what Emperours dayes hee was martyred Iproceede to his successour PONTIANVS the 17. B. of Rome He continued in his charge 9. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes Platin Euseb. saith 6. yeeres He was banished to the Isle Sardinia where he died Of the two decretall epistles ascribed vnto him the second is generall written to al men who feare and loue God the very first words of it prooue it to be false forged Pontianus sanctae uniuersalis Ecclesiae Episcopus c. that is PONTIANVS Bâ—…shop of the holy vniuersall Church to all them who feare loue God wisheth welfare Tom. 1. Concil Such magnificke stiles as these were not as yet in vse and when they crept in into the Church afterward they were giuen by persons who admired the vertues of some singulare and rare men such as CYPRIAN and ATHANASIVS and EVSEBIVS but no man did vsurpe such proud and arrogant titles of dignitie in his owne writings direct to other Christians and therefore the learned reject this epistle as composed by some late vnlearned and flattering fellowe After PONTIANVS succeeded ANTERVS the 18 B. of Rome to whome EVSEBIVS assigneth but one mouth of continuance in his ministrie lib. 6. cap. 29. DAMASVS assigneth to him 12. yeeres PLATINA 11. yeeres 1 month 12. dayes and this diuersitie of counting cannot be reconciled Next to ANTERVS succeeded FABIANVS the 19. Bishop of Rome vpon whose head a doue lighted when the people were coÌ„sulting anent the election of a Bishop therfore with full consent of the wholeCongregation he was declared to be theirBishop The people at this time were so far from beeing secluded froÌ„ giuing their consent to the electioÌ„ of him who should be ordained their Pastour that the consent of the people had the principall swey in the election of Pastours Func Chron Commentar He suffered martyrdome vnder the reigne of DECIVS the 7 great persecuter after hee had continued in his office 14. yeeres 11. months 11. dayes Platin de vit Many constitutions made by him are cited by GRATIANVS insert Tom 1. Concil One of them I cannot pâ—…sse by We constitute that vpon euery Lordes day the oblation of the altar shall be made by euery man and Woman both of bread and wine to the end that by these oblations they may be deliuerea from the heapes of their sinnes First marke in this constitution that the bread and wine which the people brought with them vpon the Lords day for
an vncleane thing it might haue debarred men from entering into holy offices but if it be a cleane thing it cannot exclude them after they haue entered The other decreet alledged out of Gratian dist 79. Oportebat ut haec c. that by the constitution of PETER and his successours it was ordained that one of the Cardinall Elders or Deacons should be consecrated to be Bishop of Rome no other Such stiles of preeminence are vnknowne to scripture and to the antiquitie of this time XISTVS or SIXTVS the 2. of that name and in number the 23. Bishop of Rome succeeded to STEPHANVS and gouerned 2. yeeres 10 months 23. dayes Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 27. And Func Chron 11. yeeres such vncertaintie is in counting the yeeres of their administration The chaire of Rome through the vehemencie of persecution was vacant without a successour one yere 11 months 15. dayes as DAMASVS granteth and ONVPHRIVS the corrector of PLATINA cannot denie If the Bishop of Rome be the head of the Church then was the Church headlesse almost for the space of two yeeres To XISTVS 2. succeeded DIONYSIVS the 24 Bishop of Rome and continued in his ministration 9. yeere according to the computation of EVSEBIVS DAMASVS assigneth vnto him 6. yeeres 2. months MARIANVS 6. yeeres 5. months such certaintie is in the maine and principall ground of the Romaine faith anent the succession of the Romaine Bishops that scarse two writers doe agree in one minde anent the time of their succession To DIONYSIVS succeeded FELIX 1. the 25. Bishop of Rome gouerned 5. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 32. Hee liued in the dayes of AVRELIAN the 9. persecuter and obtained the honour of martyrdome Platin. In the three supposititious decretall epistles assigned to him the second epistle written to the Bishops of the Prouinces of France very sollicitously careth for Bishops that they be not accused by secular men but with so many caueats as in effect exeemeth them from all accusation The language whereinto the epistle is dited cannot agree with the ornat stile of the Latin tongue in this age he being a Romaine borne as PLATINA writeth Pustquam ipse ab its charitativè conventus fuerit Adsummos primates causa ejus canonicè deferatar Concilium regularâ—…ter convocare debâ—…bunt c. The Galilean language manifested not more euidently that PETER was a man of Galile Mat. 26. ver 73. then the first of these three phrases manifesteth that the foresaide epistle was compiled into a time of great barbaritie EVTYCHIANVS the 26. B. of Rome followed after FELIX 1. He continued scarce ten months in his ministrie Euseb lib. 7. cap. 32. CAIVS the 27. B. of Rome succeeded to EVTYCHIANVS continued 15. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 32. Func Chron He liued in the dayes of the persecution of DIOCLETIAN lurked for a time in subterraneall places In end he was found out by the persecuters and put to death and with him his brother GABINIVS his brothers daughter SVSANNA suffered martyrdome Platin de vit Here it is to be marked that many martyres died before the edict of horrible persecution was set forth in the 19. yeere of DIOCLETIANS reigne For MARCELLINVS succeeded to CAIVS Ann 298. Func but the cruel edicts of the persecutioÌ„ of DIOCLETIAN were not set forth before the 308. yere of our Lord. Wherby it appeareth euidently that many Christians were put to death before the edicts of horrible persecution were renued by the Emperour DIOCLETIAN So hard was the outward estate of Christians that they were put to death vpon the warrant of the edicts of VALEPIAN AVRELIAN before the edicts of DIOCLETIAN MAXIMIAN came forth To CAIVS is attributed the constitutioÌ„ of ecclesiasticall orders degrees by which men must mount vp to the dignitie of a Bishop First he must be Ostiarius next Lector 3. Exorcista 4. Acoluthus 5. Subdiaconus 6. Diaconus 7. Presbyter last of all Episcopus Platin decret Caii ex lib. Pontif. Damasi This order of ascending by degrees to the dignitie of a Bishop is confidently referred to the constitution of the Apostles but I say Beatus quinon crediâ—… that is happie is he who beleeneth it not Like as within scripture there is no lie so likewise without scripture there is no trueth in matters of faith ordering of maners appointing of ecclesiastical offices al that is necessarie is contained in the written Word of God But nowe to performe a part of that which I promised in the end of my treatise of Antiquitie and to let euery man see what vnlearned Asses they haue bene who haue set foorth the fained decretall epistles of the fathers of this age In the epistle written by CAIVS to the Bishop FELIX aboue-mentioned he saith If any man of what dignitie so euer he be delate such persons viz. Bishops Elders Deacons for faultes that cannot bee prooued let him vnderstand that by the authoritie of this constitution he shall be counted infamous This constitution hath three partes First that no ecclesiasticall person should be accused before a secular Iudge Secondly if any accusation be intended against Bishop Elder of Deacon it should be qualified by sufficient probation Thirdly if the accuser succumbe in probation he should be counted infamous how eminent so euer his dignitie and estate shall be The compiler of this supposititious decretall epistle had no consideration of the time whereinto CAIVS liued It was a time of persecution Christian Bishops were continually drawne before seculare Iudges accused of odious crimes wherof they were most innocent CAIVS himself was compelled to lurke a long time in a subterraneal caue At this time to bring in CAIVS as it were sitting in a throne coÌ„manding that no B should be accused before a secular Iudge c. what is this else but profusion of words without judgement and vnderstanding If this decretall epistle had beene attributed to BONIFACIVS 8. GREGORIVS 7. ALEXANDER 3. it had bene a more competent time and the constitution had seemed more probable to the reader Moreouer the language is like vnto the matter it selfe Intelligat jactur am infamiae se sustinere in place of jacturam famae MARCELLINVS the 28. B. of Rome succeeded to CAIVS ruled 9. yeeres Platin Func Chron he fainted in time of the persecution of DIOCLETIAN and sacrificed to idoles but afterward he repented as PETER did gaue his life for the testimonie of Christ. He who accuseth himselfe closeth all other mens mouths from accusation of him hee who truly repenteth by his repentance is restored to all the dignities of the children of God which were lost by sinne hee who suffered martyrdome for Christ and he whose body lacked the honour of buriall for the space of 30. dayes for the cause of Christ alanerly this man I say his name should be kept in reuerent remembrance as if he had not fallen After MARCELLINVS succeeded MARCELLVS
heauen Mat. 19. ver 12. these words I say spoken in an allegoricall sense he tooke in a simple and vnfigurat meaning and gelded himselfe to the ende he might liue without all suspition of vncleannesse Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 8. No learned man hath commended this fact of ORIGEN so far as my reading can extend for if a man might lawfully dismember his own body to the end that he might liue chastly why might not a man in like maner cut off his owne hand to the ende hee should not in hastie motion of anger kil his neighbour But the obedience of the commandements of God is seated in the heart and more commended for voluntarie subjection then for necessity of abstinence of committing euil because there is not an instrument in the body able to commit transgression Finally by seeking of diuinitie without the bounds of the holy scriptures of God in stead of true diuinitie he was intangled with foolish errours anent the creation of many worlds one succeeding to another anent the paines of deuils and wicked men after long torments to be finished and anent the possibilitie of mans nature to keepe the whole law of God For which opinions long after his death he was excommunicat in the 5 generall Council holden Ann 551. Concerning his weaknesse in offering to idols rather then to suffer his chaste body to be abused I haue spoken in the history of the 7. persecution He liued vntil the dayes of GALLVS VOLVSIANVS died in the 69. yeere of his age in the towne of Tyrus where he was also buried CYPRIAN was an African borne in Carthage in his youth altogether giuen to the study practise of Magical artes His cōuersion was by the means ofCECILIVS a preacher whose name after hee bare and through occasion of hearing the historie of the Prophet IONAH Ierom catal script eccles Ierom. comment in Ionam After his conuersion he distributed all his substance to the poore Ierom. ibid. and became first a preaching elder and afterward Bishop of Carthage He was banished in the persecution of DECIVS and martyred vnder VALERIAN Nazianz in laudem Cypriani The worthy D. I. FOXE thinketh that NAZIANZEN commendeth another Bishop of that same name borne in Antiochia and Bishop in Antiochia who suffered martyrdome in the dayes of DIOCLETIAN This CYPRIAN B. of Carthage was a man full of loue a great comforter of CORNELIVS B. of Rome He suffered martyrdome as IEROM writeth that same day albeit not in that same yeere that CORNELIVS concluded his life by glorious martyrdome Ierom Catal. script eccles He had great strife against two contrarie sectes viz. against NOVATVS who was excessiue rigorous against those who had fallen in time of persecution and against NOVATIANVS FELICISSIMVS who by the contrarie would haue had both Heretiques and Apostats receiued without all forme of ecclesiasticall discipline Hist. Magd Cent 3. cap. 10. He esteemed much of those who suffered rebuke for the Name of Christ he said of the mettall mines and those that were condemned for Christs sake to worke in them that whereas they were wont to deliuer golde and siluer and precious things vnto the world no we by the contrarie the mines receiued golde and siluer and the most precious things in the world counting the Confessours and martyrs of Christ the rich treasures of the earth of whom the world was not worthy His opinion anent rebaptizing such as were baptized by Heretiques albeit it was erroneous yet his modestie in not damning thē rashly who were of a contrary opinion is great ly praised by S. AVSTEN who saith that the modestie of CYPRIAN in his error was mo◅e to be regarded then a sound right opiniō anent baptisme without humility modesty August de Baptis contra Donat. lib. 5. cap. 17. He was a faithfull builder of the house of God not by word onely but also by write and his bookes remaine vntill this day as a precious treasure in the Church of Christ. The booke de Revelatione capitis Ioannis Baptista is supposititious because in it mention is made of the reuerence that PIPINVS king of France did to the heade of IOHN Baptist when it was transported from Constantinople to France and it is knowne that PIPINVS was not borne three hundreth yeeres after the martyrdome of CYPRIAN how then could CYPRIAN write of a fact done so long time after his death The Church of Christ was multiplied vnder the persecutions of SEVERVS MAXIMINVS DECIVS VALERIAN AVRELIAN DIOCLETIAN All these sixe persecutions are comprehended in the third Centurie In Ierusalem was NARCISSVS against whome wicked men banded themselues together with forged accusations and false testimonies sealed vp with othes and imprecations to grieue the heart of NARCISSVS in so much that he left his calling and fledde to the wildernesse where he Iurked a long time But the false witnesses who bare testimony against him escaped not the punishment of God One of them and his whole familie and substance was burned with sudden fire another of them was stricken with an heauie disease such as hee himselfe in his imprecation had wished vnto himselfe the third was terrified with the sight of the judgements of God that lighted vpon the other two and hee repented and powred out the griefe of his dolorous heart in such aboundance of teares that hee became blinde All these false witnesses were punished Euseb. lib 6. cap 9. and hee who was penitent albeit the Lorde pardoned his sinne yet hee chastised him with temporal punishments The Bishops of the next adjacent Churches because they knewe not what was become of NARCISSVS they admitted another called DIOS who continued but a shorte time To him succeeded GERMANION and after GERMANION GORDIVS in whose time NARCISSVS manifested himselfe againe to the Church of Ierusalem who requested him to vndertake his office againe for they reuerenced him as a man raised from death to life againe and the punishment of God inflicted vpon his accusers increassed their reuerence toward him He was old and not able to discharge the weightie office of a Bishop theresore ALEXANDER a worthie man was joyned as fellow-labourer with him EVSEBIVS writeth that hee was admonished by a celestiall vision of the will of God that hee should be Bishop of Jerusalem with NARCISSVS for hee had beene Bishoppe of another parochin before in Cappadocia by the like celestiall vision NARCISSVS and others of the clergie were admonished that the day next following a Bishoppe should enter into Jerusalem whome God had appointed to be an helper to NARCISSVS Ierom Catal. scrip eccl He defended ORIGEN against the furie and madnesse of DEMETRIVS B. of Alexandria who set both himselfe and others to great businesse for a matter of no importance as said is Ierom ibid. In the persecution of DECIVS he was caried to Casarea closed into a darke prison and died a martyre as hath beene declared ALEXANDER is supponed till haue beene the 35. Bishop of Jerusalem
contrarie we affirme that ifâ—…in these wordes Christ had giuen any supremacie to PETER aboue the rest then afterward when they stroue who should be greatest Christ had not damned this fault in all his disciples but he had only damned the eleuen disciples for that they were not voluntarly subject to PETER whom he had alreadie made head of all the rest But in so farre as striuing for superioritie is damned in them all Mat. 18. it is certaine that Christ appointed none of the Apostles to be supreme head of all the rest And CYPRI AN plainly affirmeth in his booke de simplicitate Praelatorum Hoc erant utique 〈◊〉 cateri Apostoli quodfuit Petrus pari consortio praediti honoris potestatis that is Al the rest of the Apostles were that same thing that PETER was furnished with like fellowshippe and honour The second part of the argument that the Bishop of Rome is the successour of PETER hath beene alreadie intreated in the head of succession Another argument proouing the supremacie of the Romaine Bishops is taken out of the decretall epistles attributed to the Bishoppes of Rome who liued in the second Centurie making mention of the superioritie of the Bishop of Rome aboue all other Bishoppes To this I answere that these epistles attributed vnto them are supposititious and false as hist. Magdeburg clearly prooueth by many reasons whereof I shall rehearse a fewe First the stile and ditement of all these epistles declareth that one and the self-same man hath endited them all Secondly the ineptitude and barbaritie of language no wise agreeing with the tightnesse of the Latin tongue vsed in this age Thirdly these decretall epistles agree not with the estate of the Church at that time persecuted by Tyrants troubled by Heretiques slandered by the world If these forenamed Bishops had writteÌ„ epistles indeed they had coÌ„tained exhortatioÌ„s to patieÌ„t suffring apologies against slaÌ„drous mouths refutatioÌ„ of Hereticks but seing they souÌ„d for the most part to the establishing of their own supremacy the very circumstaÌ„ce of time declareth that they are supposititious forged Fourthly the reasons whereby these epistles doe prooue the supremacie of the Romaine chaire are foolish ridiculous vnworthie to be attributed to so worthie men As namely that PETER was called CEPHAS that is an heade for his supremacie Likewise PETER and PAVL died at Rome therefore the Romaine B. is head of all other Bishops Also PAVL saide that hee had continuall remembrance of the Romans in his prayers Rom. 1. therfore the Romaine Church must be head of all other Churches Fiftly these decretal epistles were vnknown to IVSTINVS martyr IRENEVS CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS who liued about this time as likewise to IEROME an accurat searcher of al an tiquities for none of theÌ„ mak meÌ„tioÌ„ of these decretal epistles Sixtly when the question of appellation to the Romaine Bishop and the question of supremacie was reasoned in the sixt Councill of Carthage if such decretall epistles had bene then exstant the ambassadours of the Bishop of Rome had alledged them for corroboration of their cause but they were not as yet fashioned and shaped Finally in these decretall epistles CLEMENS B. of Rome is broght in writing to IAMES surnamed IVSTVS after the death of PETER it is known by the history that IAMES surnamed IVSTVS was slain at the least 8. yeres before the martyrdome of PETER For Iames was slaine before NERO entended his persecution but PETER was martyred in the very furic of NEROES persecutioÌ„ Ioseph antiq I. 20. c. 8 Euseb. I. 2. c 23 25. The 3. principall argument they vse is taken from the vtilitie of the Church of God whereinto vnitie is very requisit Ioh. 17. for keeping of vnitie one ministeriall head vnder Christ is necessarie like as in the Church of the Iewes one high Priest to whom all the people were subject in matters of religion was a band of vnitie amongst the Iewes euen so say they one ministeriall head viz. the B. of Rome is necessary for keeping vnitie peace concord amongst Christians-To this I answere that all things happened to them in figures 1. Cor. 10. and like as the nation of the Iewes had one high Priest as a band of vnitie so likewise they had one altar one citie of their conuentions Isa. 33 these also were bands of vnitie to keepe the nation of the Iewes into an holy fellowship yet no man wil say that it is necessary to vs in our dayes to resort thrise in the yere to any one citie for keeping the vnitie of Christ No more is it necessary in our dayes for keeping of vnitie to haue one high Priest vpon whome we shall all depend but rather this beeing a figure as said is teacheth vs to depend vpon Iesus Christ the great bâ—…shop of our soules because we are all members of his body we are quickned with his spirit wee haue one hope of calling we haue one faith one Baptisme Eph. 4. These are the bands of our coÌ„junctioÌ„ both with Christ our head with his meÌ„bers but the Apostle PAVL in reckoning out the bands of our conjunction with Christ and amongst our selues speaketh nothing of one ministeriall head vnderChrist neither is it possible that there can be onâ—… ministerial head in al the world as there was one high Priest in one nation of the Iewes The second head of this treatise is to consider the steps degrees wherby the B. of Rome was mouÌ„ted vp in the chair of Christ. 1. The honorable stiles attributed by other churches vnto the chair of Rome began to puft vp some of them into great coÌ„ceit of theÌ„selues The chaire of Rome was called the Apostolick chaire the B. of Rome was called the vniuersal Bishop such honourable stiles by hyperbolicall speaches giuen vnto them should not haue puft them vp in pride to conceit supremacie ouer all other Bishops because the like stiles of dignitie are attributed to other Bishops and other chaires who neuer vsurped superioâ—…itie ouer all Churches Nazianz. in laudem Cypriani saith that he was counted in his time not only a gouern our of the Church of Carthage and of all Africke of all the regions of the West but also of al the East South North. The like is written of ATHANASIVS Nazian in laudeÌ„ Athanasâ—… The like also the EmperorCONSTAN TINE spak of EVSEBIVS PAMPHILIB of Caesarea Palestinae wheÌ„ he refused the bishoprick of Antiochia In this saith CONSTAN TINE to EVSEBIVS thou art blessed that by the testimony of the world thou art thoght worthy to be B. of the whol church Euseb. invita CoÌ„stantn l. 3. c. 59 yet for al this neitherCYPRIAN nor ATHANASIVS nor EVSEBIVS were puft vp in pride to think more of themselues then became the humble dispensators of the mysteries of God Here is to be noted that similitude of BASILIVS that a good Christian should be like vnto a
straight line that neither crooketh vpward nor downward euē so a goodChristian should neither be dashed with infamy trouble nor puft vp with honor prosperity The second step of this vnhappie supremacie was the appellations of Heretiques and men liuing inordinatly from the discipline of their own Bishops vnto the Bishops of Rome whome they receiued vnder their shadowe not so much for fauour to their vnhonest causes as for desire of supremacie aboue all other Churches For APIARIVS appealed to the B. of Rome EVTYCHES Abbot in Constantinople appealed frō his B. FLAVIANVS to LEO B. of Rome to whose excommunication albeit in end LEO agreed in the Council of Chalcedon yet it is certaine that the cause of the propagation of EVTYCHES error was the lingering of LEO B of Rome who did not incontinent separat this pestilent Heretique frō his cōmunion albeit FLAVIANVS B. of Constantinople had most justly excōmmunicat him Likewise BASILIDES and MARTIALIS Bishops of Asturica Emerita in Spaine who had sacrificed to idoles and defended their apostasie in writtē bookes after they were both excommunicate deposed by the Bishops of Spaine they had recourse to STEPHANVS B of Rome whose false apologies were so much the more fauourably heard that they sought refuge vnder his wings But CYPRIAN gathered a Council in Africke absolutely damned these Apostats Hist Magd. cent 3 Cypr. lib. 1. epist. 4. And albeit the African Councils laboured to remead this insolencie in time by ordaining these persons to be excōmunicate who should appeale frō their own Bishops to any other beyond sea yet it was hard to correct by reason or authority of Councils that errour which the Romaine Bishop beeing once admitted to be called primaesedis Episcopus did receiue and embrace Yea the filthie dash the Romaine Bishoppes gote in the sixt Councill of Carthage wherein the act of the Council of Nice alledged by them to proue the B. of Rome to be supreme Iudge of all appellations was found to be supposititious and false this filthie dash I say did not correct their effrorr-Ited impudencie And with that learned Moderne I. CALVIN I wonder what malice or ignorance moued GRATIANVS 2. quaest 4. c. placuit when he had mentioned the fore-said decrcet of the 6. Councill of Carthage that these persons who should happen to appeale to bishops beyond sea should be excommunicat he addeth this exception vnlesse they appeale to the chaire of Rome What shal be done saith he to those beasts who are so void of common sense that they except from the Law that thing alanerlie for whose cause the Law was made and constitute for it is euident that the foresaid constitution in damning those that made appellations to Bishops beyond sea was expreslie made to inhibit men of Africk from appealing to the B. of Rome Also the defection and beastlie cowardlinesse of some Bishops dwelling in places where the pride of the Roman Bishops had bene chieflie abandoned their defection I say from the footsteps and good decrees of their antecessours gaue encouragement to the Roman B. to set forward his vsurped supremacie as namely EVLALIVS B of Carthage dam ned the decrees of the Councils of Carthage and submitted himselfe to the chaire of Rome in the dayes of BONIFACIVS 2. promising to do all things according to his aduise and direction Of the which victorie BONIFACIVS 2. rejoyced and gloried and wrote to the Bishop of Alexandria that this promise of subjection which EVLALIVS made to the chaire of Rome should be divulgat and notified vnto other Churches But the argument taken from the authoritie and example of EVLALIVS is like vnto himselfe If he being weyed in a just ballance will be found foolish vnconstant timorous rash naughtie what can we say of the argument taken from his authoritie and example but the like Beside this from the 6. Councill of Carthage vntill the dayes of BONIFACIVS B. of Rome and EVLALIVS B. of Carthage interveened 100 yeeres All this time the godly and learned fathers that were in the sixt Councill of Carthage not AVGVSTINE himselfe except were vnder the sentence of CELESTINVS cursing and yet we hope in the mercie of GOD that AVRELIVS B. of Carthage AVGVSTINE B. of Hippo and the rest of the fathers whom he cursed are reigning with Christ in heauen notwithstanding of CELESTINVS foolish cursing EVLALIVS more foolish repentance This is wel noted by PHILIP MORNEY that Phoe nix of France Lib. myster iniquitatis The Roman Bishops hunting foral occasions of preferment were like to a wild halke in the morning hungrie and swiftly soaring in the aire if he cannot catch a Partridge he will make a Lauerock his prey euen so the Bishops of Rome taking their vantage by euery light occasion laboured to bring their brethren in subjection to their soueraignitie In witnesse whereof ACACIVS B. of Constantinople vsed the aduise and counsell of FELIX 3. B. of Rome in disauthorizing and excommunicating PETRVS MOGGVS a fauourer of the Eutychian heresie This thing ACACIVS did by no necessitie but of good will and as a brother seeking the aduise and support of another brother After this PETRVS MOGGVS being both disauthorized excommunicat he repented forsooke his errour and offered his supplicant bill to ACACIVS crauing relaxation from that fearful sentence of excommunication FELIX 3. on the other side because his aduise was not craued in the relaxation aswell as in the excommunication he cursed ACACIVS B. of Constantinople and GELASIVS 1. his successor did the like What meeting ACACIVS gaue to FELIX it is not needful to reherse it is sufficiently known he was not behind with him Here euery man may see that the Rom an bishops made vantage of these who soght their counsell as if it were necessarie that he who craueth our aduise in one thing should be bound to doe nothing without our aduise in any time to come Moreouer the hearts of the Roman bishops being excessiuely bent to preferment could not abstain from flattering of Emperours Princes thereby gaining vantage prefer ment but lossing the fauour of God and falling vnder that heauie sentence of the curse of God spoken by ISAIAH the Prophet Woe vnto them which speak good of euill and euill of good which put darkenesse for light and light for darknesse that put bitter for sweet and sweet for sowre Isa. 5. ver 20. It is not known to the world that BONIFACIVS 3. flattered PHOCAS emperour who by treason vnspeakable cruelty put out of the way MAVRITIVS him master his wife and children And for this cause he was aduanced to this honour to be called bishop of al bishops But marke well by whom by PHOCAS a tyrant a traitor a murtherer of his master MAVRITIVS Yet the chair of Rome should had lesse rebuke if this flatterie had begun at the person of BONIFACIVS 3. or yet ended in him but before him GREGORIVS 1. of whom the Roman Church braggeth so much
of Fortune which onely remained they ouerthrew in Iulians owne time For this cause Iulian rased the name of Caesarea out of the roll of Cities and exacted from them 300 pound weight of golde compelled their Cleargie to serue in warrefare And finally he threatned to punish vnto the death all the inhabitants of Casarea but the righteous LORD cutted the cordes of the wicked and hee had not power to performe all his bloody designes He had intention to fight against the Persians yet would hee doe nothing without consultation of his gods Hee sent his most assured friendes to all the Oracles within the Romane Dominions and he himselfe would inquire at the Oracle of Apollo in Daphne what should be the successe of his enterprises The answere of Apollo was that hee was hindered by the dead to giue his responses Hereof it came to passe that Iulian gaue libertie to Christians to transport the bones of the Martyr Babylas About the same time fire came downe from heauen and destroyed the Temple of Apollo in Daphne and beate the image of Apollo in pieces like vnto the lightest and smallest powder or dust Moreouer he gaue libertie to the Iewes to returne to Hierusalem to build their Temple to offer sacrifices conforme to the law of Moses not for loue he caried toward the Iewes but for hatred of the Christians therefore the worke prospered not but was hindered by earthquake fire a mightie tempest of wind Marke how euery thing this hatefull enemy of CHRIST enterprised had an euill successe Iulian arriued at Ctesiphon the Metrapolitane towne of Chaldea after that Babylon was ruined The king of Persia had his people in better preparation then the Emp. looked for therefore he tooke deliberation to returne back againe to the bounds of the Romane dominions but hee who was deceitful al his dayes was in end deceiued by an old Persian captiue who led the Emp. into a barren wildernes where he concluded his life wounded with a darte but it remaines vncertaine by whom hee was slaine Jouinianus AFTER the death of Iulian Iouinian was chosen by the Romane armie to be Emperour but liued not fully 8. months in his Emperiall dignity He accepted not the souerainty vntill the time the whole army with uniforme consent acknowledged themselues to be Christians He made a couenant of peace with the K. of Persia such as the necessity of a distressed army compelled him to condiscend vnto for Nisib◅s a great Citie in Mesopotamia with some dominions in Syria were resigned ouer to the king of Persia. The blame of this scathfull capitulation was imputed to the temerity of Iulian the apostate who had brunt with fire the ships that should haue brought victualles to the armie and gaue hasty credite to a Persian captiue When he had reduced the army to the bounds of the Romane dominions hee buried the dead body of Iulian in Tarsus a towne of Cilicia and he reduced from banishmēt the worthy captain Valentinian whom Iulian had banished together with the Bishops banished from their places or compelled to lurke inspecial Athanasius whose counsel he was resolued to follow in matters of Faith Church gouernement In end he tooke purpose to goe to Constantinople but by the way in the Confines of Galatia and Bithinia hee concluded his life in a Village called Dadastana Valentinianus and Valens AFTER the death of Iouinian the Romane armie choosed Valentinian to be Emperour who reigned 13. yeeres In whom was accomplished which is promised in the Gospell to render an hundreth-folde in this life to them who suffer any losse for for CHRISTS sake in the world to come eternal life Valentinian CHRISTES sake lost his office in Iulians Court and hee receiued in this world a kingdome and hath a greater recompence of reward laid vp for him in heauē The magnamimus courage of Valentinian in beating on the face that heathē Priest who sprinkled holy water vpon his garments whereby he thought his garmēts to be contaminate not his body sanctified This couragious fact was the cause wherefore Iulian banished him to Miletina a town in Armenia He was relieued from banishment in the dayes of Iouinian was made Emp. after his death He was borne in a town of Panonia called Cibale he addressed himselfe immediatly after his acceptation of the Emperial souerainty to Constantinople and within the space of 30. dayes he choosed his brother to be his associate in the gouernement in such sort that the Emp. Valentinian gouerned the West and the Emp. Valens gouerned the Easterne parts of the Romane Dominions The Emp. Valens finding the Persians to be quiet and disposed to keepe the couenant of peace bounde vp in the dayes of Iouinian he vndertooke an vnsupportable warre-fare against the Homousians The usurpation of the Tyrant Procopius did somewhat slacken the readines and quicknes of his attempts but after Procopius was deliuered into the handes of the Emp. Valens by Agelon and Gomarius his Captaines hee rent in pieces the body of Procopius by bowing downe to the ground the toppes of strong trees whereunto he caused the legges of Procopius to be fastened The bodies of Agelon and Gomarius the two Captaines who betrayed Procopius were cutted in twaine with sawes of yron In which fact the Emp. Valens had no regarde to the oath of GOD which he made vnto them for their safetie Procopius being subdewed hee bended all his might against the Homousians He banished Mil◅tius Bishop of Antiochia to Armenia Eusebius Bishop of Samosata to Thracia Pelagius Bishop of Laodicea to Arabia The towne of Samos◅ta was so affectioned to their owne Pastor Eusebius that they would not communica◅e with Eunomius whom the Arrians sent to fill his place Val◅ns was filled with wrath against the Fathers conueened in the Councill of Lampsacum this is a towne neere vnto the straite firth of Hellespontus because they adhered fast vnto the Nicene faith In Constantinople he not onely banished the Homousians but also the Novatians their Bishop Agelius because they would not consent with the Arrians in the matter of faith In Edessa a towne of Mesopotamia the Emperour gaue commandement to slay the Homousians who were assembled together in the Church but the feruent zeale of one woman that ran in haste through the rankes of souldiers drawing with her her young and tender child together with her couragious answere to the Captaine staied the rage of the Emperour wonde◅fully for she counted it a sweet fellowship that she and her babe should bee found amongst the number of these who were counted worthie to suffer death for the NAME of CHRIST Neuerthelesse the Emperour banished of men who dwelt in Edessa especially of such as were in spiritual offices to the number of fourscore whom he commanded by two and two to bee dispersed through Thracia Arabia and Thebaida The inuincible courage of
Thessalomca the Emp. was moued with excessiue anger so that 7000. innocent people were sâ—…in inuited to the spectacle of Playes called Ludi circenses in the Grieke laÌ„guage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For this fault the good Em. was reproued by Ambrose Bish. of Millane confessed his fault in sight of the people with teares and made a lawe that the like coÌ„mandements anent the slaughter of people should not hâ—…ue hastie execution vntill the time that 30. dayes were ouerpassed to the ende that space might bee left either to mercie or to repentance In like maner he was angry out of meaâ—…ure against the people of Antiochia for ouerthrowing the brasen portrate of his beloued bedde-fellow Placilla The Emp. denuded their towne of the dignitie of a Metrapolitane Citie conferring this eminent honour to their neighbour towne Laodicea Moreouer he threatned to set the towne on fâ—…e and to redact it vnto the base estate of a Vil age But Flauiannus Bishop of Antiochia by his earnest trauailes with the Emperour mitigated his wrath for the people repented their foolish fact were sore afraide the good Emp. moued with pitie pardoned the fault of the towne of Antiochia His lenitie toward the Arrians whom he permitted to keepe conuentions in principall Cities was with great dexteritie wisedome reproued by Amphilochius Bishop of Iconium For hee came in vpon a time and did reuerence to the Emperour but not vnto Arcadius his sonne albeit alreadie associated to his Father in gouernament declared Augustus whereat Theodosius being offended Amphilochis very pertinentlie and in due season admonished the Emperour that the GOD ofHeauen also would be offended with them who tolerated the blasphemers of his onely begotten Sonne the LORD IESUS CHRIST Wherupon followed a lawe discharging the conuentions of Heretiques in principall Cities In all these infitmities it is remarkeable that the good Emperour 〈◊〉 gaue place to wholsome admonitions The excessiue raines hee was compeâ—…led to vndertake in Waâ—…re-fare hastened his death for hee contracted sicknesse soone after his returning from the battell faught against Eugâ—…nius and died in the 60 yeere of his age and in the 16. yeere of his reigne He left behind him his two sons Arcadius to gâ—…uerne the East and Honorius to gouerne the West CHAP. II. Of Pastors and Doctors AFTER Eusebius Miltiades gouerned the Romane Church 4. yeeres 7. moneths and 8. dayes as Platina writeth His ministration was in the dayes of the reigne of Constantine to whom the Emperour remitted the controuersie betwixt Cecilianus and the Donatistes to bee judged by him and his Collegues Rheticus Maternus and Marinus The Donatistes would not acquiesce to the determination of Miltiades and his Collegues The good Emperour appointed this cause of new againe to be judged in Aâ—…les by a number of Bishops of Spaine Italie and France because the Donatists would not acquiesce to the determination of Miltiades and his Collegues In the Councill of Aâ—…les Cecilianus was likewise absolued and the Donatistcs againe succumbed in their probation Notwitstanding they appealed to the Emp. Constantine and when the Emp. heard the cause of Cecilianus pleaded before himselfe the Donatists could not proue that either Cecilianus had beene admitted Bishop of Carthage by a man who was Proditor or yet that hee had admitted any other man culpable of the like fault to an Ecclesiasticall office If the Bishop of Rome had beene supreame Iudge in all Ecclesiasticall causes Constantine had done him wrong to appoint other Iudges to cognosce in this cause after the Bishop of Rome and his Collegues had giuen out their definitiue sentence His ordinance anent prohibition of fasting vpon the LORDS day was expedient at that time to bee a distinguishing note of true Christians from Manichean heretiques whose custome was vpon the LORDES day to fast The purple garment the palace of Lateran the superioritie of the towne of Rome and gouernament of the West which honours some alledge were conferred by Constantine to Miltiades and Silvester is a fable not worthie of refutation all these honours the Emperours of the West successours of Constantine possâ—…ssed and not the Bishop of Rome for the space of many hundreth yeeres To Miltiades succeeded Silvester and ministred 23. yeeres 10. monethes 11. dayes In his time was the Heretique Arrius excommunicated by Alexander without the fore-knowledge of the Bishop of Rome It was enough that after excommunication intimation was made to other bishops which duety the Bishop of Alexandria neglected not Learned men should be ashamed of fables to say that Constantine was baptized by Siluester for Siluester was dead before Constantine was baptized And Platina himselfe is compelled to grant that Marcus the successor of Siluester gouerned the Church of Rome in Constantines dayes And Eusebius testifieth that Constantine was baptized in Nicomedia immediately before his death Concerning the donation of Coâ—…stantine wherein he conferreth the dominion of the West to the Bish. of Rome it is like vnto a rotten egge which is cast out of the basket lest all the rest bee set at the lesse auaile No ancient writter maketh mention of any such thing Yea Constantine in his testamentall legacie allotted the Dominion of the West to two of his sonnes namely to Constantinus younger and to Constans How then had hee by an anteriour disposition resigned these Dominions to the Bishop of Rome If Papistes bee not better countenanced by Antiquitie in other thinges then in this point they haue no great cause to bragge of Antiquitie To Siluester succeeded Marcus and ministred 2. yeeres 8. monethes and 20. dayes After Marcus Iulius gouerned the Romane Church 15. yeeres Sozomenus attributes to Iulius 25. yeeres His ministration was in the dayes of the Emperour Constantius and his brethren Hee was a defender of the true Faith and a Citie of refuge to those who were persecuted by Arrians as namely to Athanasius Bisshop of Alexandria Paulus Bishop of Constantinople Asclepas Bishop of Gaza Marcellus Bishop of Aneyra and Lucius Bisshop of Adrianopolis All these were vnjustly deposed from their offices by the Arrians and had recourse to Iulius Hee was neither ashamed of the Gospell of CHRIST nor of his afflicted seruantes In the Councill of Sardica great honour was conferred vnto him to wit that men vnjustly condemned by Arrians shoulde haue refugâ—… to Iulius to whom they gaue power of newe againe to judge their cause This was an Act of the Councill of Sardica and not of the Nicene Councill as was confidently alledgâ—…d in the Councill of Carthage and a personall honour conferred to one man alone for respectiue causes but not extended to his successours as though all the Bishops of Rome at all times shoulde bee Iudges of appellation The Arrians were sore grieued for this that Iulius both in worde and deede and writ assisted Athanasius and his complices The chafing letters and mutuall expostulations that passed
attempts against Chrysostome I remit to the next CENTURIE Bishops of Antiochia IN Antiochia after Tyrannus succeeded Vitalius about the time that the rage of the tenth Persecution began to bee asswaged therefore hee re-edified a Church in Antiochia which had beene demolished in time of the Peâ—…secution of Dioclesian and his successour Philogonius perfected the building To whom succeeded Eustatius who was present at the Councill of Nice was Moderator and Mouth to all the rest Eusebius sometime bishop of Berytus afterward bishop of Nicomedia and last of alâ—… bishop of Constantinople did insinuate himselfe in fauour with the Emperour Constantine and obtained from him libertie to goe to Hierusalem and to visite the Temples that Constantine had lately builded in Bethlehem Hierusalem vpon Mount Oliuct To him resorted a number of Arrian Bishops who had alâ—… secretly conspired against Eustatius and suborned a vilde woman to accuse him of whoredome The Arrians vpon the simple deposition of a woman suborned by themselues contrarie â—…al kind of order depâ—…sed Eustatius and perswaded the Empâ—…rour to banish him as a man conuict both of adulterie and of tyrannie But the LORD laide his correcting hand vpon the woman whom the Arrians had suborned so that she died sore tormented with a grieuous sickenesse and confessed that money was giuen vnto her to accuse Eustatius that she had sworn deceitfully because the child procreated with her was begotten by Eustatius a smith of that name but not by Eustatius bishop of Antiochia The Arrians in the dayes of Constantine had no great vpperhand except onely in the matter of Athanasius his banishment to Triere and in the deposition and banishment of Eustatius to Illyricum But in the dayes of Constantius they tooke boldenesse and planted Arrian bishops in all principall places so that in Antiochia after Eustatius Eulalius Euphronius Placitus Leontius Eudoxius all these were Arrian bishops and placed by them in Antiochia In end Meletius was ordained bishop of Antiochia a man of great giftes whom the Arrians transported our of Sebastia in Armenia and placed him in Antiochia supposing that by the meanes of his excellent learning many should be allured to their opinion But it fell out farre otherwise for Meletius professed the true faith Onely the reproueable forme of his entrie by receiuing ordination from Arrian bishops was the grounde of remedilesse schismes in the Church of Antiochia There had beene alreadie two factions in the towne to wit Arrians and Eustatians now the thirde faction is added of them who were called Meletiani with whom Eustatiani did not communicate but abhorred them as they did the Arrians This schisme indured after the death of Meletius for the space of fourescore and fiue yeeres Meletius was banished in the dayes of Constantius and Euzoius an Arrian bishop placed in his roome Hee was restored againe by Iulian onely for desire hee had to vndoe things done by Constantius and to bring his name to disgrace Likewise vnder the reigne of the Emperour Valens he was banished the seconde time Hee gouerned the Church of Antiochia fiue and twentie yeeres and died in Constantinople immediately after the second generall Councill and was caried to Antiochia to be buried there The ordination of Paulinus to bee Bishop of Antiochia Meletius beeing yet aliue was the foolish fact of Lucifer bishop of Calaris in the Isle of Sardinia He was restored from banishment in the dayes of Iulian. And tooke purpose accompanied with Eusebius bishop of Vercellis in Liguria who was likewise restored at that same time to visite the estate of their brethren Eusâ—…bius addressed himselfe to Alexandria and conferred with Athanasius But Lucifer went to Antiochia where hee found miserable distractions euen amongst those who professed one the selfe same Faith When exhortations to unitie could preuaile nothing but the dissention daily increased hee ordained Paulinus presbyter of Antiochia and the chiefe of those who were called Eustatiani to bee bishop of Antiochia This fact of Lucifer was like vnto fewell added vnto the fire and mightily augmented the schisme Theodoretus blameth him for so doing and Eusebius Vercellensis when hee came backe from Alexandria disliked also the fact of Lucifer Wherefore Lucifer woulde not communicate any longer with Eusebius These sorrowfull times of multiplied schismes alienated the heartes of a great number of people from the true CHURCH Meletius was restored from his seconde banishment in the dayes of the Emperour GRATIANUS Paulinus woulde vpon no condition communicate with him because hee had receiued ordination from the Arrians When Meletius had ended his life the people woulde not admit Paulinus to be their bishop because they said it was not meete that hee should bee his successour who dispised his fellowship and counsell in his life time To MELETIUS succeeded FLAVIANUS a worthie mâ—…n Paulinus albeit hee appointed Euagrius to bee his successor yet such formes manifestly repugnant to the approued order of the Church could take no place The bishops of Rome Damasus Siricius and Anastatius were great aduersaries to him and misinformed the good Emperour Theodosius against him but when hee compeared before the Emperour he spake before him both freely and wisely wordes that liked the Emperour well as they are reported by Theodoretus O Emperour if any man doe blame my Faith as peruerse or my life as vnworthie I am content to be judged by my very aduersaries but if the disputation onely boe anent principalitie and eusinent places I will not contende with any man but denude my selfe of all superioritie and comâ—…it the chaire of ANTIOCHIA to whome yee like best The Emperour admired his courage and wisedome and sent him backe againe to gouerne his owne flocke and was slow to heare friuolous accusations in time to come against Flarianus This was that worthie Bishop who associated 〈◊〉 Chrysostome to be his fellow-labourer in Antiochia and who mitigated the wrath of Theodosius conceiued agaâ—…nst the Citie of Antiochia for misusing the imagâ—… of his wife Placilla Bishops of Constantinople CONSTANTINOPLE was builded by Constantine anno 336. in a plaâ—…e where Asia and Europe neerely confines bâ—…eing separatâ—…d onely by a narrow firth called of old Boâ—…phorus Thracius The cause wherefore this Emperiall Citie was builded in this place was not to resigne the towne of Rome and the gouernament of the West to the bishop of Rome but as Sozomenus writes that Constantinople or new Rome might be as a soueraigne Lady to all those who in the East West North or South were obedient to the Romane Empire Learned men in our dayes are ashamed to mainetaine all the foolish fables of the Romane Church for they see clearely the cause of the building of this great Citie was to keepe firmely both the East and the West vnder the Souerainitie of Constantine and his successours Alexander bishop of Constantinople proued a worthie man in the dayes of the Emp.
Constantine The Arrians finding themselues to be vtterly rejected by Athanasius they addressed themselues to Constantinople vnder the conduct of Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia and threatned Alexander that incase hee woulde not voluntarily receiue Arrius into the fellowship of the Church then they should bring him in authorized with the Emperours commande to the grieuance of his heart Alexander clothed himselfe with the armour of GOD and all the night long prayed in this sence LORD if Arrius be to be receiued to morrow into the communione of thy CHURCH then let thy seruant depart in peace and destroy not the just with the wicked but LORD if thou wilt spare thy CHURCH whereunto I am assured thou wilt be fauourable then LORD turne thine eyes toward the wordes of the Eusebians and giue not thine inheritance to a desolation and reproach and cut of Arrius lest while he entreth into the CHURCH his heresie also seeme to enter with him and so no difference seeme to bee betwixt Pietie and Jmpietie The day next following the prayer of Alexander Eusebius bisshop of Nicomedia with his retinue came with great confidence pompe to performe all which they had threatned they would doe But Arrius was compelled to goe to a secret place whereinto his bowels gusihed out and hee concluded his wretched life with ignominie and shame To Alexander succeeded Paulus His lot was to gouerne this Church vnder the reigne of an Arrian Emperour Constantius who rejected him and seated Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia in his place But this great parrone of the Arrian Heresie scarcely was placed in Constantinople when he ended his life The Homousians receiued againe Paulus to bee their bishop The Arrians choosed Macedonius This was the câ—…use of great debate in Constantinople and the people diuided in factions hatefully inuaded one another The Emperour hearing of the tumult sent Hermogenes the generall commander of his horsâ—…-men to remoue Paulus from Constantinople Hermogenes was very ready to execute the Emperours commandement but the people being affectioned toward their Pastor arose vp with popâ—…re tumult compassed the house of Hermogenes set it on 〈◊〉 slâ—…w himselfe and fastned a corde to his legges and trailed him along the streetes For this cause the Emper. Constantius willing to punish the authors of this tumult hastened to come to Constantinople The people went foorth to meete him and with reares confessed their fault and craued pardon The Emperour absteined from punishing them vnto the death but he cutted off the one halfe of the victuall which the liberalitie of his father had bestowed vpon Constantinople to bee payed yeerely out of the tributes of Aegypt He banished Paulus the second time and seated Macedoâ—…ius in Coâ—…stantinople not without effusion of blood Paulus was againe restored by the meanes of the Emp. Constans but after the death of Constans he was banishâ—…d to Cucusus a towne of Armenia where he was strangled by the bloody Arrians The Church of Constantinople was miserably troubled with Arrianisâ—…ne vnder the reignes of Constantius Valens The reignes of Graiianus and Theodosius was a breathing time to the professors of the true Faith At this time Nazianzenus a constant defender of the Faith was chosen Bishop of Constantinople who notwithstanding voluntarily left the great Citie in regarde the Bishops assembled in the second generall Councill gaue not a full and uniuersâ—…ll consent to his admission Yet gaue they all without hesitation their consent to Nectarius a man of noble birth of the countrey of Cilicia at that time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and who had receiued no ecclesiastical preferment before that time This man I say they made Bishop of Constantinople with full consâ—…nt and allowance both of the Councill and people ouerpassing Nazianzenus so fraile are the cogitations of men euen in generall Councils that they are oft times more ruled with affection then reason Nectarius continued in that office vntill the third yeere of the reigne of Arcadius that is vntill the yeere of our LORD 401. In his time the confession of sinnes done in secrete to presbyter poenitentiarius was abrogated in the Church of Constantinople vpon this occasion as Socrates writeth A certaine noble woman was confessing in secret her sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius and shee confessed adultery committed with one of the Church Deacons Eudaemon this was the name of the father confessor gaue counsell to Nectarius to abrogate this custome of auricular and secrete confession because the Church was like to bee slandered and euill spoken of by these meanes Socrates can scarse giue allowance to this fact of Nectarius in respect that by abrogation of this custome the vnfruitfull works of darknesse were lesse coargued and reproued But Socrates considered not that CHRIST when hee talked with the Samaritane woman at the Well sent away his disciples to buy bread to the ende the poore Samaritane sinner might more freely poure out her secrete sinnes in the bosome of CHRIST who knew all thinges that were done in secrete It is not my purpose to contend with Socrates he is writing an historie I am writing but a short Compend of an historie hee taketh libertie to declare his judgement concerning this fact of Nectarius in abrogating confession of secrete sinnes to pres byter poenitentiarius No man can blame mee to write my judgement concerning auricular confession It is in our dayes not like vnto the mantle where with Sem and Iapheth couered the nakednesse of their Father Noe but it is in very deed a lap of the mantle of the deuill couering the nakednesse of his children that is the horrible treasons that are plotted in secrete by the children of the deuill against Christian Magistrates Nowe is auriculare consession for greater causes to bee abrogated then of olde presbyter poenitentiarius was discharged by Nectarius Bishops of Hierusalem TO Thermon succeeded Macarius anno 318. about the 7. yeere of the reigne of Constantine In his time it is thought that Helena the mother of Constantine founde the Crosse of CHRIST but Ambrose writes that shee worshipped it not for that saith he had beene Gentilis error vanitas impioram that is an errour of Pagans and vanitie of vngodly people But now to lay aside the inexcusable fault of adoration of the tree wherevpon our LORD suffered What necessity had Helena to bee so serious to seeke out this tree and to commit it to the custodie of all posterities seeing that Ioseph of Arimathea who sought the body of IESUS at the hands of Pilate to the end he might burie it honourably yet sought he not the tree whereon CHRIST was crucified which with little adoe might haue bene obtained Secondly during the time that the Crosse was easie to bee found and eâ—…sie to haue bene discerned from other crosses How could the blessed virgine the mother of the LORD and holy Apostles haue committed such an ouersight in not keeping
ordained a Deacon by Meletius B. of Antiochia and a presbyter by Eusebius B. of Caesarea in Cappadocia The good cariage of Basilius toward Eusebius is worthie of remembrance albeit Eusebius conceiued indignation against him without a cause yet hee would not expostulate with his Bishop but he departed to a solitarie place in Pontus where he remained vntill the dayes of the Emperour Valens Then did the Arrian Heresie so mightily preuaile that necessitie compelled the Churches of Cappadocia to intreat Basilius to returne againe lest in his absence Arrianisme should get a full vpperhand Basilius returned not without the fore-knowledge good aduise of Nazianzenus his deare friend who counselled him to preueene Ensebius to ouercome him in courtesie humanity So was he reconciled to Euseb. after his death was ordained B. of Caesarea in Cappadocia whom GOD so blessed that the Arrians Eunomians who seemed to be excellently learned when they encountered with Nazianz. Basilius they were like vnto men altogether destitute of learning In the persecution of Valens hee was led to Antiochia and presented before the deputy of Valens who threatned him with banishmeÌ„t death but hee answered with inuincible courage so that the deputy was astonished at his answeres He was not afraid of banishment because the earth is the LORDS neither was hee afraid of death but wished to haue that honour that the bandes of his earthly tabernacle might bee loosed for the testimonie of CHRIST The Emp. sonne Galaces at this time was sick vnto the death the Empresse sent him word that she had suffered manie things in her dreame for the B. Basilius so he was dismissed and suffered to returne to Caesarea The prouident care of GOD ouer-ruling all humane cogitations kept before-hande some sponkes that were not quenched in the feruent heat of this Persecution The multiplied number of his letters sent to the Bisshops of the West whereof he receiued no comfortable answere gaue vnto Basilius just occasion to suspect affectation of supremacy in the West as his owne words do testify which I cite out of the Latine version as most intelligible Nihil nos fratres separat nisi animi proposito separationi causas robúrque demus unus est Dominus una Fides Spes eadem Sive caput universalis Ecclesiae vos ipsos esse reputatis non potest pedibus dicere caput non est mihi opus vobis c. That is There is nothing brethren that separates vs except the purpose of our owne mindes furnish both cause and strength to separation There is one GOD one Faith one Hope Or if yee suppose your selues to bee head of the uniuersall CHURCH yet the head cannot say vnto the feete I haue no neede of you Nyssa is a Citie of Mysia of olde called Pythopolis The brother germane to Basilius Magnus named Gregorius was Bishop of this towne In the second generall Council to him was committed the oâ—…er-sight of the Countrey of Cappadocia Albeit the volume of his bookes be not extant yet hee is renowned in the mouthes of the Lâ—…arned and the fragments of his writings declare that hee hath beene a man of Note and Marke Anent sinne he said that albeit the Serpentes that stinged vs were not slaughtered yet we haue sufficient consolation in this that we are cured from their venemous bits and stinges Anent pilgrimage to Hierusalem Mount Olivet and Bethlehem he said that a pilgrimage from carnall lusts to the righteousnesse of GOD is acceptable to the LORD but not a journeying from Cappadocia to Palestina and that GOD will giue a reward in the worlde to come onely to thinges done in this worlde by warrand of his owne Commandement Epiphanius was borne in a little Village of Palestina called Barsanduce in the fielde of Eleutheropolis Hee was brought vp amongst the Monkes of Palestina and Aegypt In ende hee was ordained bishop of Salamina the Metrapolâ—…tane towne of the Isle of Cyprus Hee refuted the Heresies preceeding his time in his booke called Panarium and set downe a summe of the true faith in his booke called Anchoratus He had a great regarde to the poore in so much that hee was called oeconomus pauperum And like as Cyprus was naturally situated in a place neere approaching to Asia the lesse and to Syria and to Aegypt and Pentapolis and not farre distant from Europe so it fell out that Christians who were disposed to support their indigent brethren they sent their collections to Epiphanius and hee distributed them to the poore With all these commendable vertues there was mixed a reproueable simplicitie in him hee was circumueened by Theophilus Bishop of Alexendria and tooke a dealing against Ihon Chrysostome Bishop of Constantinople because he would not be suddaine in damning the bookes of Origen Also he taught in Constantinople with indeuour to alienate the heartes of the people from their owne Pastour and celebrated the communion ordained a deacon in ConstaÌ„tinople without the foreknowledge consent of Chrysostome contrary to Church order Chrysost. on the other part sent him aduertisement that incase he receiued any disgrace or harme in the fuery of populare commotions he should blame himselfe who by his owne inordinate doinges was procuring the same After this Epiphanius ceased from such doings and entered into a ship of purpose to returne backe againe to Cyprus but he died by the way It is reported of him that when hee entered into the ship hee said he left three great thinges behinde him to wit a great towne a great palace and great hypocrisie It were a matter of infinite labour and not agreeing with the nature of a COMPEND to write of all the worthie men of GOD in the Easterne partes who did fight a good Fight runne a good race and kept the faith Asclepas in Gaza Lucius in Adrianopolis Basiâ—…us presbyter in Ancyra a mightie aduersarie to the Arrians vnder the reigne of Constantius and to the Pagans vnder the reigne of Iulian in whose time he was martyred Philogonius bishop of Antiochia Hellanicus bishop of Tripolis and Spyridion who of a keeper of cattell became bishop of Trimythus Hermogenes bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia who was present at the Councill of Nice Iames bishop of Nisibis in Misopotamia in the dayes of Constantius by whose prayers the armie of Sapores king of Persia was miraculously disapointed Paulus bishop of Neocaesarea this towne is situated vpon the bankes of Euphrates and Paphnutius bishop in Thâ—…baida two notable Confessors who were both present at the Councill of Nice Eusebius Samosatenus to whom many of Basilius Epistles are directed and who refused to redeliuer vnto the Emperour Constantius the subscriptions of the Arrian Bishops who consented to the admission of Meletius to bee bishop of Antiochia which subscriptions were put in his custodie And albeit the messenger sent from the Emperour thrâ—…tned to cut off his right hand incase hee
dâ—…liuered not the subscriptions foresaide yet hee constantly refused to deliuer them and the Emp. both admired and commended his constancie Barses bishop of Edessa in Mesopotamia Eulogius and Protogenes presbyters there vnder the reigne of Valens were banished to Antinoe in Thebaida whose trauailes GOD wonderfullie blâ—…ssed to the conuersion of many soules to the kingdome of GOD Theodulus bishop of Trianopolis Amphilochius bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia Pelagius Laodicenus whose name is the more famous for his insolent fact for he maried a young woman the first night after her mariage hee perswaded her to preferre Virginall chastitie to matrimoniall copulation Antiochus the brother sone of Eusebius Samosatenus could not abide the imposition of the hands of an Arrian bishop Leâ—…oius bishop of Meletina in Arâ—…enia who brunt the Monastrees or rather as Theodoretus writes the Dennes of theeues whereinto the Heretiques called Massaliani had their abiding Ephem Syrus a man borne in Nisibis brought vp in the wildernesse was counted a famous Writer in the Syriah language The bookes shrowded vnder his name are thought for the most part to be supposititious Aeas who liued in companie with Zenon Bishop of Maioma neere vnto Gaza is much reported of because hee maried a young woman procreated three children with her and in end left her and entered into a Manastrie forgetting his matrimoniall couenant Zebennius Bishop of Eleutheropolis in Phaenicia to whom Sozomenus affirmeth that by diuine reuelation the places were manifested whereinto the bodies of the Prophets Habacâ—…k and Micheas were buried So superstitious are Ecclesiasticall Writers already become that the searching out of thinges nothing appertaining to eternall life are ascriued to diuine reuelations The judicious reader will pardon mee that I write not in particulare of the liues of aâ—…l the fore-mentioned Bishops and Pastors because the nature of a short COMPEND cannot permit it to bee done Bishops and Doctors in Africke IN Africke ouer and besides the Bishops of Alexandria was Didymus a Doctor of the schoole of Alexandria who through occasion of a dolour that fell into his eyes became blind from his very youth Yet by continuall exercise of his minde hee became excellently learned in all Sciences But aboue all thinges the exact knowledge of diuine SCRIPTURES made him a terrour to the Arrians Manie doe write that the verie last period of time whereinto Iulian the Apostate concluded his wretched life was reuealed to Didymus in a dreame and that hee againe tolde it to Athanasius who lurked secretly in Alexandria during the time of the reigne of Iulian. Arnobius was an Oratour in Africke afterward hee became a Christian and craued to bee baptized Christian Bishops linguered to conferre the holy Sacrament to a man who had bene a hater of Christian Religion of a long time Yet hee freede himselfe from all suspition of Paganisme by writing bookes wherein hee confuted the Idolatrie of the Pagans and was baptized about the yeere of our LORD 330. Anent the suffering of our LORD hee writes verie judiciously That like as the beames of the Sunne that shine vpon a tree when the tree is cutted the Sunne beames cannot bee cutted Euen so in the suffering of CHRIST the diuine Nature suffered noe paine Lactantius Firmianus was the Disciple of Arnobius In eloquence he was nothing inferior to his Maister yet it is thought that hee impugned errours with greater dexteritie then hee confirmed the Doctrine of the Trueth Optatus Bishop of Meleuitanum in Africke in the dayes of Valentinian and Valens set his penne against the Donatistes especially against Parmenianus whose absurde assertion hee clearelie refutes First whereas the Donatistes affirmed that the CHURCH of CHRIST was onely to bee founde in a corner of Africke Hee refutes it by Scripture wherein it is written Aske of mee and I will giue thee the Heathen for thine inheritance and the endes of the worldâ—… for thy possession This place proues the CHURCH to bee Catholicke Also whereas they saide that Baptisme was not auaileable except some of their sect had beene present at the administration thereof hee answereth That when GOD first created the Element of water the presence of the Trinitie was powerfull in operation to create water albeit none of the Donatistes were then present Euen so the Trinitie can worke effectually in Baptisme albeit none of the Donatistes bee present Yea and that it was GOD the author of Baptisme and not the Minister that did sanctifie according as it is written Wash mee and I shall bee whiter then the snowe c. Bishops and Doctors of Europe ACHOLIUS Bishop of Thessalonica baptized the Emperour Theodosius after here returned from the slaughter of Maximus The Emp. fell sicke by the way before hee came to Constantinople and was desirous to be baptized Neuerthelesse he would not suffer Acholius to baptize him vntill he was assured that Acholius was not spotted with the Airian Heresie After baptisme the Emperour recouered his health againe Acholius was brought vp in Monastries like as Epiphanius many other worthie men were brought vp Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers in FRANCE liued vnder the reigne of Constantius a man in Religion constant in maners meeke and courteous Hee was banished immediately after the Councill of Millane to Phrygia as some suppose Theodoretus writeth that hee was banished to Thebaida and relieued againe from banishment vnder Iulian. But it is more apparent that hee remained in Phrygia vntill the Councill of Seleucia vnto which Councill he was brought from banishment not by any speciall commandement from the Emp. but by a generall commandement giuen to his deputie Leonas to assemble together the Bishops of the East Vnder pretence of obeying this commandement Hilarius beeing banished in the East was brought to the Councill of Seleucia from Seleucia he went to Constantinople The Emp. refused to heare him reason with the Arrians in the matters of Faith but gaue him liberty to returne to his owne countrey againe Hee tooke great paines to purge the countrey of FRANCE from the poison of Arrian heresie and he preuailed so farre that Ierom compares him to Deucalion who both sawe the flood of waters ouer-flowing Thessalia and the abating of them also Euen so Hilarius sawe both the growth and decay of Arrianisme in FRANCE Hee liued sixe yeeres after his returning from banishment and concluded his life vnder the reigne of Valentinian Ambrose the sonne of Symmachus was a man of noble parentage vnder the Emp. Valentinian he was gouernour of Liguria At this time Auxentius bishop of Millane an Arrian died Great sedition was in the towne for the election of a newe bishop euery man contending to haue a bishop chosen of that faith which he himselfe best liked Ambrose fearing the vndoing of the towne by this intestine contention exhorted them to unitie and concord with words and reasons so perswasiue that
Nice suffered Meletius to enjoy the name of a bishop without power of ordination In the yeere of our LORD 324. sprang vp Arrius a presbyter in Alexandria who denied that the Sonne of GOD was begotten of the substance of the FATHER but that hee was a creature and made of things not existant and that there was a time whereinto the Sonne was not Alexander Bishop of Alexandria dealt with him to reclaime him from his Hereticall opinions but his trauell was spent in vaine Therefore Alexander was compelled to use the last remedy to depose and excommunicate Arrius with his complices to wit Achilles Euzoivs Aethales Lucius Sarmata Iulius Menas Arrius alter Helladius This excommunication had allowance by the Bishops of Thebaida Pentapolis Lybia Syria Lycia Pamphylia Asia Cappadocia and manie other places But Arrius an head-strong Heretique was incorrigible Neither the letters of the good Emp. Constantine nor the trauailes of Osius bishop of Corduba coulde worke anie amendement in him Hee laboured to fortifie himselfe in his Hereticall opinion especially by the assistance of Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia a perilous and deceitfull man Arrius was condemned by the Councill of Nice and was banished by the Emperour Constantine Albeit hee was reduced againe from banishment by the meanes of Constantia the Emp. sister and of an Arrian presbyter whom she commended to the Emp. her brother when she was concluding her life Yet the LORD punished the insolent pride of this Heretique with a shamefull and vnquoth death as hath beene already declared This heresie was propagated by Constantius by Iustina and her sonne Valentinian the second by the Emp. Valens and by the kings of Gothes Vandalles The principall defenders of this Heresie were Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia Menophantes bishop of Ephesus Theogonius bishop of Nice Ursatius bishop of Sygdonia and Valens bishop of Mursa in vpper Panonia Theonas b. in Marmarica Secundus b. of Ptolemaida in Aegypt Maris b. of Chalcedon Narcissus b. in Cilicia Theodorus b. of Heraclea in Thracia and Marcus b. of Irenopolis in Syria In the number of most impudent Arrian bishops was Ishyras the chiefe accusâ—…r of Athanasius to whom the Arrians gaue the wages of iniquity and ordained him b. of Mareotis The ouer-throwing of the holy Table the breaking of the holy Cuppe the burning of the holy bookes the slaughter of Arsenius and many other accusations were all forged against Athanasius by Ishyras for hope of reward Eulalius Euphronius Placitus Stephanus Leontius Spado and Eudoxius Bishops of Antiochia all these were defenders of the Arrian Heresie with manie others of whom I will haue occasion to speake hereafter Albeit Anomai were a branch of the stocke of the Arrians yet they differed from other Arrians in this that they abhorred from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which other Arrians embraced The principall Authors of this Heresie were Acatius Eunomius and Aetius whereof it came to passe that some called them Acâ—…tiani others Eunomiani and some Aetiani Acatius in the Councill of Selâ—…ucia manifested the Hypocrisie of his deceitfull speeches because in his bookes he had called the Sonne of GOD 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is of like substance with the FATHER he was demanded in what sence he had so written he answered that the Sonne of GOD was like vnto the FATHER in will but not in substance Eunomius bishop of Cyzicus in Bithynia was the first inuenter of this miserable Heresie of Anomaei a man who delited in multitude of wordes as many Heretiques doe Sozomen blames him for altering the custome of thrise dipping in water in Baptisme The people of Syzicus complained to the Emp. Constantius of the bad and reprobate opinion of Eunomius The Emp. was offended against Eudoxius bish of Constantinople who had placed him in Cyzicus Herof it came to passe that Eudoxius who was of that same opinion himselfe but durst not auow it he sent secret aduertisement to Eunomius to flie out of Cyzicus Basilius Magnus in his fiue bookes written against Eunomius as it were filled with the spirite of Phineas who with one speare killed Ombri and Cosbi euen so Basilius with one penne confounded both Eunomius his Maister Aetius This Aëtius was a Syrian admitted to the office of a Deacon by Leontius Spado he spake vnquoth thinges of the Trinitie and was justlie called an Atheist The Emp. Constantius albeit hee loued other Arrians yet hee disliked Anomei and procured his deposition and excommunication by the Bishops who came to Constantinople from Ariminum and Seleucia Eudoxius first Bishop of Germanitia in the confines of Cilicia after Bishop of Antiochia and last Bishop of Constantinople a hunter for preheminence of places He was a fauourer of the sect of Arrians called Anomei or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet he had the heart of a beast for neither would hee embrace the true Faith neither durst hee defend the Iye whereunto his heart was inclined But in the Councill of Constantinople holden after the Councils of Ariminum Seleucia he transferred all the blame vpon Actius whom the Emp. banished so that it is a strange thing that this errour shoulde haue had the name also from such a feeble patrone as Eudoxius was to be called the errour of Eudoxiani Macedonius rather by the authoritie of the Emp. Constantius then by the consent of the people was made bishop of Constantinople Paulus lawfull bishop of Constantinople was banished to Cucusus a towne of Armenia and there hee was strangled by the Arrians also 3150. of the people were slaine and troden vnder feete at his violent entrie This bloody Tyrant denyed the diuinitie of the holy Ghost Hee was deposed by the Emperours procurement because hee durst presume at his owne hande to transport the bones of the Emp. Constantine from one Church to another His followers were abhorred more then any other branch of the Arrian Heresie for their inconstancie They sent Messengers to Liberius Bishop of Rome and consented in al points to the Nicene Faith but afterward like vnto dogges they returned to their vomite againe Hee was damned as a notable Heretique by the seconde Generall Councill gathered at Constantinople by the Emperour Theodosius anno 386. Hee died in a little Village neere to Constantinople and Eudoxius obtained his place Photinus Bishop of Sirmium in Illyria was the Disciple of Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra in Galatia These two renewed both the Heresie of Sabellius and Samosatenus and augmented the blasphemous opinion of Samosatenus with this addition That the Kingdome of CHRIST was not euerlasting but it had a beginning when he was borne of the Virgine and should haue an ende at the latter day This Heresie hath the name from the disciple not from the maister in regard that Marcellus continued not so obstinately in his errour as did Phot. his disciple but renounced his errour was receiued into the fellowship of
no mention of the fornication of Athanasius of the hande of Arsenius of the Table Cuppe and bookes aboue mentioned but they forged newe accusations against him whereunto the Emp. gaue too hastie credite and banished Athanasius to Triere Immediately after the Councill of Tyrus many bishops were assembled at Hierusalem for the dedication of the Temple which the Emp. Constantine had builded at the place of the LORDS sepulchre Anent the Councill of Antiochia wherein the Arrians deposed Eustatius and the Councill of Arles wherein Cecilianus was absolued from the accusation of the Donatists no further discourse is needefull then is conteined in the historie of the liues of these two Bishops Gangra is a towne of Paphlagonia In this towne were assembled certaine Fathers to the number of 16. about the yeere of our LORD 324. The occasion of their meeting was the Heretique Eustatius who admiring the Monasticke life or as others affirme fauouring the Heresie of Encratitae and the Manicheans he spake against Marriage against eating of fl◅sh he damned the publicke Congregations of GODS people in Temples and said a man could not be saued except he forsooke all his poss◅ssions and renounced the wo◅lde after the forme of monkish doing These opinions were damned in the Councill of Gangra The subscriptions of the Fathers of this Councill after their Canons are worthie to be remarked These things say they haue we subscribed not vituperating them who according to Scripture chooseth vnto themselues an holy purpose of a continent life but them onely who abuseth the purpose of their minde to pride extolling themselues against the simpler sort Yea and damne and cut off all those who contrary to Scripture and Eccl◅siasticall rules bring in new Commandements But we admire humble Virginity and wee approue continencie that is vndertaken with chastity and Religion And wee embrace the renounciation of seculare businesse with humilitie And we honour the chast band of Mariage And we despise not riches joined with righteousnesse and good workes And we commend a simple and cou◅se apparrell used for couering the body without Hypocrisie Likewise wee reject loos and dissolute g◅rments And we honour the houses of GOD and assemblies that are in them as holy and profitable Not debarring men from exercises of pietie in their owne priuate houses But places builded in the name of the LORD wee honour and Cong◅egations assembled in the same places for the common utilitie we approue And good workes which are done to poore brethren euen aboue mens habilitie according to the Ecclesiasticall traditions we blesse them And we wish all things to be celebrated in the Church according to holy Scriptures and the ordinances of the Apostles In the time of the reigne of Constantine in Eliberis a towne of Spaine were assembled 19. Bishops and of preaching Elders 36. The ende of their meeting was to reforme horrible abuses both in Religion and maners which in time of the tenne Persecutions had preuailed in Spaine And nowe in time of peace such enormities and festered maners co◅lde hard◅ly bee amended Manie Ecclesiasticall Canons were made in this Synode to the number of 81. Whereof wee shall rehearse but a fewe and such as clearely pointeth out the principall ende of their meeting They ordained that Heathnicke sacrificing Priests called of olde Flamines if they were content to absteine from sacrificing to Idoles and to learne the groundes of Christian R◅ligion after three yeeres repentance they shoulde bee admitted to baptisme Likewise they ordained that Christian Virgines shoulde not bee giuen in marriage to Pagans lest in the flou◅e of their youth they should bee entangled with spirituall whoredome In like maner that Bishops should receiue no rewarde from men that did not communicate with the Church They ordained that nothing that is worshipped shoulde be pictured on the wall And that in priuate houses no Idoles should be founde And incase the maisters of houses were afraide of the violence of their s◅ruantes at least they should keepe themselues pure and cleane which if they did not they shoulde bee counted strangers from the fellowship of the Church And that if any man happen to bee slaine in the action of breaking downe images his name shall not bee enrolled in the catalogue of Martyres because it is not written in the history of the Gospell that the Apostles used any such forme of reformation whereby they sig◅isie that by wholsome doctrine images should be castē out of the hearts of mē rather then broken with popular violence with the tumultuary attempts of priuate men Any judicious man may perceiue by these Canons both the time when and the cause wherefore this Council was assembled They who count the first Councill of Carthage to bee that Councill whereinto Cyprian with aduise of many other bishops of Numidia Lybia and other partes of Africke ordained men who were baptized by Heretiques to bee rebaptized againe they commit a great ouer-sight to recken the first Councill of Carthage to bee holden vnder the reigne of Constantine whereas it is certainely knowne that Cyprian was martyred in the dayes of Valeriane the eight persecuting Emperour But the first Councill of Carthage that was kept in CONSTANTINES dayes was that Councill whereinto the Donatistes condemned Caecil◅anus Bishop of Carthage whose innocencie afterwarde was tryed by manie Iudges In it there was no matter of great importance concluded and therefore I ouer-passe it with few wordes as an assemblie of li◅tle account All these Councils aboue mentioned were assembled in the dayes of CONSTANTINE the Great Now followeth Councils gathered in the dayes of his sonnes The cause pretended for the gathering of the Councill of A◅t ochi◅ in the dayes of Constantius the sonne of Constantine was the dedication of the Church of Antiochia which albeit C◅nstantine had builded yet fiue yeeres after his death and in the seuenteenth yeere after the foundation of this Temple was laide CONSTANTIUS his sonne finished and perfected the worke And vnder pretence of dedication of this Temple as saide is this assemblie of Antiochia was gathered ANNO 344. but indeede of purpose to supplant the true Faith To this Assemblie resorted manie Bishops to the number of 90. But Maximus Bishop of HIERUSALEM and ◅ulius Bish◅p of Rome neither came they to the Councill neither sent they any me◅enger in their name fearing as the trueth was that they were gathered for euill and ◅ot for good At this time Placitus the s◅ccessour of Euphronius gou◅rned Antiochia Now when they were met together many accus◅tions were heaped vp against Athanasius First that hee had accepted his place againe without aduise of other Bishops Secondlie because at the time of his r◅turning backe againe to ALEXANDRIA there fell out great commotion amongst the people and some were slaine others were contumeliouslie beaten and violently drawne before justice seates Mention also was made of the decrete of the Councill of Tyrus against
Athanasius It was an easie matter for the Arrians to imprint into the vlcerate mind of Constantius an hatred against Athanasius In this Councill they set downe diuers summes of Faith first secretly couâ—…ting the venome of their Heresiâ—… but afterward as it were repenting they manifested themselues more clearly in their owne colours After this Councill followed terrible earth-quakes in the East wherewith many townes were shaken especially the towne of Antiochia with continuall earthquakes was shaken for the space of a whole yeere The principall designe of the Councill was to eject Athanasius out of his chaire and to alter the summe of Faith set downe in the Nicenâ—… Councill as euidently appeared by sending of Syrianus to destroy Athanasius and to place Gregorius in his roome but Athanasius escaped the danger by the great prouidence of GOD and fled to Iulius Bishop of Rome and the Arrians displaced againe Gregorius and appointed Georgius a man of Cappadocia and moâ—…e fit for their purpose to bee bishop of Alexandria The fauour that Iulius bishop of Rome shewed to Athaâ—…asius b. of Alexandria Paulus b. of Constantinople Asclepas b. of Gazâ—… and Lucius b. of Adrionopolis was the cause mouing the Arriâ—… to haue so frequent meetings in Antiochia Very sharpe lâ—…tters passed betwixt Iulius and the Orientall bishops Iulius blamed them because they had both rashly and vnrighteously deposed the fore-named bishops They on the other part expostulated with Iulius because he had receiued to his fâ—…llowship men deposed by them whereas none of the East Church had admitted Novatus to their communion whom the bisâ—…op of Rome had excommunicated After the issue of three yeere another Councill was conueened in Antiochia about the yeere of our LORD 348. whereinto the Arrians set foorth a newe summe of their Faith in very ample and prolixe maner and different from all other formes sâ—…t downe before the copie whereof they sent to the bishops of Italie by Eudoxius b. of Germanicia Martyrius and Macedonius but the bishops of Italie woulde not receiue it contenting themselues with the summe of Faith set downe in the Nicenâ—… Councill In the yâ—…ere of our LORD 351. by the commandement of Constantius and his brother Constans a great Nationall Councill was gathered in Sardica a towne of Illyricum of olde Dâ—…cia Many Bishops of the West to the number of three hundreth resorted to this assemblie but from the East onely 76. They who came from the Easterne parts would not vouchsafe to bee present in the Councill except Protogenes b. of Saraica and Osius b. of Corduba had separated from their fellowship Paulus b. of Constantinople and Athanasius b. of Alexandria But the cause of their absenting themselues from the Councill indeed was this as Theodoretus prudently recordeth because the forgers of false accusations against the men of GOD whose cause was appointed to be judged in this Councill they durst not abide the trial of honest judges and men of vnsuspect credite The Councill finding that the Arrians conuicted in conscience durst not compeare to accuse Paulus and Athanasius whom notwithstanding they had deposed in the Councils of Tyrus and Antiochia proceed to the triall of their cause and findâ—…th all the accusations of the Arrians agâ—…inst Paulus Athanasius Asclepas and the rest to be but a masse of forged calumnies and lies Arsenius was found to bee aliue whom the Arrians alleadged Athanasius had slaine As concerning the ouer-throwing of the holy Table and breaking of the holy Cuppe by Macarius whome Athanasius had employed and therefore the blame was laide vpon him it was found to be a notable lie because when Macarius entered into the Church of Mareota where this fact was alledged to bee done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were present in the Church And such kinde of persons were not permitted to be present at the celebration of diâ—…ine mysteries Ishyras also who was the principall forger of all the fore-mentioned calumnies was found to haue bene tyed to the bedde by infirmitie at that time when Macarius was alledged to haue done these thinges And finally it was founde that â—…shyras had receiued a Bishopricke as the wages of iniquity from the Arrâ—…ans before he had bene admitted presbyter in any Churâ—…h Also the supplicant billes of Paulus Asclepas Marcellus c were read tryed and examined and they were all found honest vpright men and they were all recommended by the letters of the Councill of â—…ardica to their owne flockeâ—… On the other part the Bishops whom the Arrians had intruded in the places of the fore-mentioned brethren they deposed them and abhorred their memorie such as Gregorius in Alexandria Basilius in Ancyra and Quintianus in Gaza of whom they decearned that they were not worthy of the name of common Christians let be to be called bishops commanding all people to forsake their fellowship and neither to send letters to them nor to receiue letters from them The like sentence they pronounced against Theodorus of Hâ—…raclea Narcissus of Neronias Acacius of Caesarea Palestinae Stephanus of Antiochia Ursatius of Sigidun in Mysia Valens of Myrsain Pannomia Menophantus of Ephesus and Georgius of Laodicea principall patrons of the Arrian Heresie The Arrians on the other part assembled themselues in Philippopolis a towne of Thracia and there they damned of new againe Paulus and Athanasius Likewise they damned Iulius B. of Roâ—… Osius b. of Corduba Protogenes b of Sardica Maximinus b. of Trieâ—… and many others whom they cursed also because they had admitted to their fellowship those Bishops whom they had deposed Sozomenâ—…s is in that opinion that the Councill of Philippopolis preceeded the Councill of Sardica From 35. Prouinces did Bishops resort vnto the Councill of Sardica From this time forward there was added diuersitie of affection vnto diuersitie of opinion and these who dwâ—…lt in the East did not communicate with them who dwelt in the West Some Arrian Bishops dwelt in the West such as Auxentius b. of Millan and Ursatius Valens But by the vigilant trauels of the b. of Rome and other godly Bishops of the West it came to passe that these Sâ—…minaries of errours did not preuaile much in the Wâ—…sterne partes This is that Councill whereinto Iulius B. of Rome for his good carriage good deseruings was appointed to be Iudge of Appellations when the like case fell out that righteous men were oppressed with the vnrighteous deâ—…ling of Heretiques But remember that this is a constitution of the Councill of Sardica and not of the Nicene Councill And this was a priueledge both persona'l and temporall for extraordinary causes conferred to Iulius but not to bee extended to all his successors nor yet to continue at all times In the yeere of our LORD 356 and fiue yeeres after the Councill of Sardica by the commandement of the Emp. Constantius a Councill was gathered in Sirmium a towne of Illyria Bullinger calleth it a towne of
Angels is damned as horrible idolatry and a forsaking of CHRIST And the bookes of holy Canonicke Scripture which are to be read in time of holy Conuocations of people are particularly reckoned out both of olde and new Testament And in this catalogue of Canonicke bookes no mention is made of the bookes of the Machabees of Ecclesiasticus and other Apocreeph bookes Vnder the reigne of the Emperours Valentinian Valens and about the yeere of our LORD 370. With aduice of both the Emperours a Councill was gathered in Illyricum wherein the Nicene Faith had confirmation and allowance The Emp. Valens was not as yet infected with the poison of the Arrian heresie Lampsacum is a towne situated about the narrow passages of Hellesp◅ntus The Macedonian Heretiques sought libertie from the Emp. Valens to meete in this towne who granted their petition the more willingly because hee supposed that they had accorded in opinion with Acacius and Eudoxius but they ratified the Councill set foorth at Seleucia and damned the Councill holden at Constantinople by the Acacians The Emp. Valens being d◅ceiued of his expectation commanded them to be banished their Churches to be giuē to the fauourers of the opinion of Eudoxius This dash constrained the Macedonians to take a newe course and to aggree with Liberi◅s b. of Rome But these Chame◅ions when they had changed many colours they coulde neuer be white that is sincere and vpright in Religion Vnder the Emp. Valentinian in the West Damasus b. of Rome gathered a Councill in Rome wherein he confirmed the Nicene Faith and damned Auxentius b. of Millan with Ursatius Valens and Caius Likewise hee damned Apollinaris and his disciple Timotheus In the yeere of our LORD 383. or as Bullinger reckoneth 385. in the thirde yeere of the reigne of THEODOSIUS a Generall Councill was gathered at Constantinople consisting of 150. Bishops of whom 36. were entangled with the Heresie of Macedonius who called the Holy Spirit a creature a minister and seruant but not consubstantiall with the Father and the Sonne In this Council the Macedonian Heretiques were louinglie admonished to forsake their errour and to embrace the true Faith that so much the more because they had once already sent messengers to Liberius and professed the true Faith But they continued obstinately in their errour and departed from the Councill The Heresie of Macedonius was damned the Ni◅en Faith confirmed with amplification of that part of the Symbole which concerned the Holy Spirit in this manner I beleeue in the Holie Spirit our LORD giuer of lise who proceedeth from the Father and with the Father and the Sonne is to bee worshipped and glorisied They ordeined Nectarius b. of Constantinople and that Constantinople shoulde haue the prerogatiue of honour next to Rome Great care was had of Prouinces that they shoulde not of new againe be infected with Heresies For this cause the name of Patriarches in the Councill of Nice appropriated to a fewe in this Generall Councill is communicated to manie To Nectarius Megapolis and Thracia was alloted ◅ontus to Helledius Cappadocia to Gregorius Nyssenus Meletina and Armenia to Otreius Amphilochius attended vpon Iconium and Lycaonia Optimus vpon An◅iochia and Pisidia Timotheus vpon the Churches of Aegyt Laodicea was recommended to Pelagius Tarsus to Di◅dorus and Antiochia to Meletius who was present at the Councill and ended his life in Constantinople To other Bishops a care and sollicitude of their owne boundes was committed with this caueat that no man should inuade the bounds belonging to another but if necessitie so required Synodes should be assembled and euery one beeing desired shoulde mutuallie assist his neighbour The great affaires of the Church and the care of their brethren in the West compelled them to meete againe in Constantinople where they wrote a Synodicke letter to Damasus bishop of Rome to Ambrose B◅itto Valerianus Acholius Anemius Basilius and to the rest of the Bishops conueened at Rome Wherein they declare the manifolde troubles they had sustained by Heretiques and now alb◅it in the mercie of GOD they were ejected out of the sheepe-folds yet like vnto rauening wolues they were lurking in woods seeking oportunitie to de◅our the sheepe of CHRIST They excuse their absence because the infirmitie of their Churches newly recouered from the handes of Heretiques coulde not permit manie of their number to journey to Rome Alwayes they sent their beloued brethren Cyriacus Eusebius and Priscianus to countenance the assembly at Rome In matters of Discipline they recommended vnto them the Canons of the Councill of Nice namely that Ecclesiasticall honoures shoulde bee conferred to persons worthie and that with the speciall aduice and consent of the Bisshops of that same Prouince with assistance of their confining neighbours if neede required After this maner was Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE Flavianus Bishop of ANTIOCHIA and Cyrillus Bishop of HIERUSALEM ordained Heere marke that the consent of the Bishop of Rome was not necessarie to the ordination of the Bishops of the East And the usurped authoritie of the Bishop of Rome smelleth of Noueltie and not of Antiquitie This Synodicke letter sent from Constantinople woulde seeme to import that the Councill which Damasus gathered at Rome was assembled in the dayes of Theodosius or els that hee had gathered two assemblies in Rome at diuers times and yet for one purpose Godly Emperours and Kinge◅ such as Constantine Theodofius and Dauid were very carefull of the unitie of the Church that it might bee like vnto a compact Citie as Hierusal◅m was when the toure of Iebus was conquised then the people worshipped one GOD were obedient to one Law and subject only to one Sou◅reigne Theodosius in the fifth yeere of his reigne c◅ring for the peace of the Church conueened a great Nationall Councill at Constantinople not only of H◅mousians but also of Arrians Eunomians and Macedonians hoping that by mutuall conference possibly they might in end accord The good Emp. consulted with Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE N◅ctarius with Agelius a Bishop of the Novatians Agelius with Sis◅nius an eloquent man and a mightie Teacher and a reader in his Church This man considering that by contentious disputations schismes were increased but not quenched gaue this aduice to Nectarius that hee shoulde counsell the Emperour to demande of Heretiques in what account they had the holie Fathers who preceeded their time The Heretiques at the first spake reuerently of the Fathers but when they were demanded if in matters of Faith they woulde giue credite to the testimonie of the Fathers the Her◅tiques were diuided amongst themselues Therefore the Emperour rent in pieces the summes of the Arrian Eunomian and Mac◅donian faith and ordained the Homousian Faith onely to haue place The seconde Councill of Carthage was assembled vnder the reigne of Theodosius neere vnto the time of the Generall Councill holden in CONSTANTINOPLE In it first
the excessiue commeÌ„dation of it that through manifold defections both in doctrine and maners that fell out amongst Monkes First they became both inuentors and propagators of Heresies Audâ—…i otherwise called Anthropomorpâ—…itae who supposed GOD to be fashioned according to the similitude of a man with head armes legges feete and other members proportionallie agreeing to the similitude of a mans bodie These Heretiques I say first sprang vp in the Wildernesse of Nitria Eustachius Bishop of Sebastia in Armenia albeit hee was not a Monke yet hee was an admirer of the Monasticke life and afterwarde was condemned as an obstinate Heretique in the Councill of Ancyra Marathonius who had beene a Thesaurer in the dayes of the Emperour Constantius and furnished money to the Emperours Souldiours in ende became rich by aduise of Eustachius Bishop of Sebastia in Armenia hee builded a Monastrie in Constantinople where hee propagated the Heresie of Macedonius which had beene quenched in Constantinople if Maratbonius vnder pretence of Religion had not propagated it Moreouer the Heresie of Messaliani and Euchytae did so ouer-spreade in Monastries that Letoiâ—…s Bishop of Meletina founde no better meane to suppresse this Heresie then by driuing the Monkes out of their Cloisters and setting the Monastries on fire Likewise Amphilocâ—…ius Bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia and Flavianus Bishop of Antiochia with great fightings and wressing hardly could get these Heretiques in their bounds discouered and subdued And Eutyches whose errour like a Canker-worme so long time molested the Church of GOD was hee not an Abbot in Constantinopleâ—… Polyâ—… also a ridiculous Monke obstinately defended the Heresie of the Monothâ—…tes in the fixt Generall Councill and offered to confirme that doctrine with a miraculous worke but with shame and confusion hee succumbed and was cursâ—…d by the Councill Moreouer Monkes were the chiefe defenders of the adoration of Images And in the second Council of Nue worshipping of Images is proued by a confabulation betwixt the Deuill a Monke and by another foolish dialogue betwixt a Monke his Abbot This was the first great dash that the Monasticâ—…e life got that many of them were founde rather propagators of Heresie then defenders of the trueth Corruption of maners amongst the Monkes began at disobedience to their superiours Of old the Conuent was very obedient to their Gouernour who some time was called Prepositus afterward Archimandrita and last Abbas and the Gouernour was obedient to the Bishop and the Bishop to the Emperour and his Deputies Neuerthelesse vnder the reigne of the Emperour Aâ—…cadius the Monkes of Aegypt went foorth out of their Monastries and came to Alexandria of purpose to slay their Bishop Theophilusâ—… which thing also they had performed if so be that by subtilty of flattring wordes hee had not mitigated their anger as is aâ—…eadie declared In like maner the Monks of Nitria to the number of 500. came out of the wildernesse to Alexandria not against their B. Cyrillus but against Orestes the deputie of the Emper. Theodosius whome they both outbraided and wounded And the Monke Ammonius who wounded the deputie was deseruedly punished to the death for his seditious attempt yet was hee commended by Cyrillus and counted a martyr but with the great disliking of good Christians who hated seditious enterprises against lawfull Magistrates Also the seditious Monkes of CONSTANTINOPLE whose insolencie Iohn Chrysostome 〈◊〉 to correct they slandered him as a senere angriâ—… fiâ—…ce and proude man and opened the first doore to his trouble so that his hatefull enemies both in Court and Church were encouraged by their meanes to procure his deposition banishment and death Likewise the Monkes of Nova Laura in HIERUSALEM who for Hereticall opinions were driuen out of their Monastries by their owne Bishop Eustochius they became very seditious and stirred vp horrible contention betwixt Theodorus Ascidas Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia and Eustochius Bishop of HIERUSALEM No contention haâ—… beene more pernitious in the Church of CHRIST then this Thâ—…odorus beeing in great fauour with the Emperour Iustiâ—…an if the fift Generall Councill had not staide all the attemptes of Theodorus by comdemning the Hereticall opinions of Origin which both the monkes of Nova Laura and Theodorus Asâ—…das did maintaine Finally the monks became so contentious seditious that not only they contended against their superiours but also they contended amongst themselues with vnsupportable hatred and euen in the wildernesse of â—…tria where their great fame and commendation did spring vp in that same place the fame and beautie of the Monasticke life did fade and wither Beside Heresie and contention other corruptions of maners stained and defaced the glorie of the Monasticke life namelie an inclination to idlenesse abstinence from manuall labours heaping vp of riches which they gathered of the sweate of other mens labours And this appeareth clearely by the writinges of Augustine who not onely testifieth that the monkes of his dayes so did but also they defended that it was lawfull to them to bee idle because CHRIST Saieth in the Gospell 〈◊〉 the foules of Heauen for they sow not neither reape neither carrie into the barnes yet your Heauenly Father feedeth them Are yee not much better then they Against whose idlenâ—…sse Augustine most sharpely enueieth saying that by the example of the foules of Heauen they coulde learne idlenâ—…sse but they woulde not imitate the foules of Heauen in carrying nothing into the barnes but they would lay vp in barnes and prouision houses those riches which other men with painefull trauels gained and brought vnto them And hee is so stomached against them that hee saieth Quis fer at homines contumaces ut gemina illeccbra corrumpantur dissolutaliceÌ„tia vacationis falsonomine sanctitatis that is who can suffer contumacious men intangled with double corruption both with the dissolute liberty of vacance froÌ„labour with the false conceit also of holines From the six hundreth yeere of our LORD vntill our dayes Monastries began againe to bee in great account in the sight of the world not for the exercises of reading praying meditation laborious working in a lawfull calling and charitie which were the ornamentes of the monkes of olde but for the splendor of costly buildinges like vnto the Palaces of Princes magnificent Churches pluralitie of Reliques great reuenewes daily increased by the liberalitie of Princes and this new beautie was like vnto the fairding of an olde woman when naturall beautie is spenâ—… then must shee bee decked with pictured colours inuented by the art of man and this kinde of beautie rauisheth the senses of such as are simple and ignorant And it is a wonderfull thing to consider how the heartes of men were transported with this new show of holinesse in so farre that some Kinges thought it to bee an holyer thing to enter into a Monastrie than to sit in their Royall Thrones and to gonerne in Iustice and
Nectarius in the dayes of Arcadius and Honorius hee had bene an helper to Flavianus B. of Antiochia from whence hee was transported by the authoritie of the Emperour Arcadius and ordained bishop of Constantinople sore against the heartes of the people of Antiochia In Oratrie hee had profited in the schoole of Libanius in Philosophie in the schoole of Andragathius beyond his fellowes His libertie in reproouing of sinne both in Court and Clergie procured against him the hatred of Eudoxia the Emprice and the hatred of the Clergie who could not suffer their corrupt maners to be reformed Theophilus B. of Alexandria was opposed to Chrysostome from the verie first time of his ordination for hee endeuoured to haue Isidorus a Monke brought vp in the wildernes of Schethis afterward a Presbyter in Alexandria to bee seated in Constantinople but when his plotted course failed he became an enemie to Chrysostome and gladly embraced all occasions whereby hee might procure his deposition how hee was vniustly deposed banished and iourneyed to death by the malice of Eudoxia and Theophilus it hath beene sufficiently declared in the preceeding historie Other things Godwilling shall be handled in the description of the life of Theophilus Chrysostome gouerned the Church of Constantinople 7. yeeres After Chrysostome Arsatius the brother of Nectarius an aged man for he was fourscore yeere old ministred in Constantinople scarce 2. yeeres Atticus the successor of Arsatius ministred 21. yeeres Hee was admitted to this office in time of the minoritie of Theodosius 2. at what time Antbemius his counseller a man in wisdome inferiour to none who liued in his time gouerned the affaires of the Kingdome Atticus was not vnlearned he was godly and prudent he insert the name of Chrysostome into the rolle of Bishops and in the publicke Liturgie made an honourable commemoration of his name perswaded Cyrillus B. of Alexandria to doe the like Socrates affirmeth that GOD by his ministrie wrought miraculous workes and that a lewe sicke of the palsie was baptized by him in the Name of IESVS and immediatly after Baptisme was healed from his disease In staying the progresse of superstition whereinto people euen at this time were enclined hee kythed himselfe prudent for some of the people of Constantinople resorted to the sepulchre of Sabbatius to pray to doe some worship to the defunct but Atticus caused his body in the night season to be raised to be buried in another place vnknowne to the foresaid superstitious people so they left off their resorting to the sepulchre of Sabbatius Sisinnius after Atticus ministred 2. yeeres Nestorius followed him in office but his name is to bee reade in the catalogue of heretiques Next to Nestorius was Maximianus who continued not aboue 2. yeeres and 5. months To whom succeeded Proclus and continued 12 yeeres Flauianus after Proclus ministred in the dayes of Theodosius the second a faithfull man in his calling but scarcely did hee compleet 2. yeeres in his ministrie He deposed and excommunicated Eutyches an Abbot in Constantinople the authour of a pernitious heresie Hee was cruelly tramped vnder foot in the second Councill of Ephesus called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a councill of brigandrie Dioscorus B. of Alexandria in that Councill fauoured the opinion of Eutyches and by tumultuare dealing so oppressed Flavianus that he procured his death They who attribute too much to the authoritie of Councills let them fasten their eyes vpon this Councill and learne that posâ—… ly Councils may erre and that Patriarches such as Dioscorus was may erre euen in matters of faith To Flauianus succeeded Anatolius and gouerned 8. yeeres And after him Gennadius 13. yeeres Acatius the successor of Gennadius ministred 17. yeeres vnder the Emperour Zeno. Hee gaue a good proofe of his constancie in the true faith at that time when Basiliscus who draue Zeno from his Kingdome condemned the Councill of Chalcedon and compelled bishops to subscribe to the errour of Eutyches The great dissention that fell out betwixt him and the Romane bishops for Petrus Moggus B. of Alexandria and Petrus Cnapheus B. of Antiochia it was not for communicating with them before they renounced their error as some learned men do affirme but for plaine emulatioÌ„ such as was of old betwixt Pompeius Caesar the one could not abide a coÌ„panion the other could not abide a superior The Romane Church manifestly coÌ„tended for superiority the Church of Constantinople on the other part perceiuing what aduantage the Romane bishops took of this that their counsel was craued they left off the doing of it And this moued the proud stomacke of Gelasius after the death of Acatius to brast out in these arrogant words that the Church of Rome had power to iudge of all other Churches but no Church had power to iudge of the Church of Rome yea and Platina a late writer groundeth the supremacie of the bishop of Rome vpon this that Acatius B. of Constantinople wrote vnto him to damne the heretical opinion of Petrus Moggus B. of Alexandria albeit the faith of PETER was grounded vpon a sure rocke yet the supremacie of the Romane bishops is grounded only vpon such sandie ground as Platina and other flatterers of the Romane chaire doe cast out in their writings After Acatius succeeded Phrauitas otherwise called Flauitas continued scarse 4. month some thinke that GOD in wrath shortned his dayes because that by vnlawfull meanes hee attained to that dignitie to bee B. of Constantinople The Synodicke letter of Petrus Moggus B. of Alexandria written to Flauitas and pondered by his successor Euphemius wherein Petrus Moggus accurseth the Councill of Chalcedon it will clearely prooue inconstancie in Petrus Moggus but not a fault in Acatius for many are like vnto dogs who returne vnto their vomite againe this blame must rest in the bosome of fickle vnconstant men not in the bosome of honest men who are deceaued by them Euphemius succeeded to Flauitas ministred vnder the reigne of Zeno and Anastatius would not compleet the ceremonies of the inauguratioÌ„n of Anastatius vntill the time that by his oath and hand writ hee promised to be a desender of the true faith of the actes of the Councill of Chalcedon This hand-writ Anastatius craued to be deliuered backe againe to him which when he could not obtaine Euphemius was compelled to flie for safetie of his life When he pondered the Synodicke letter of Petrus Moggus hee abhorred his name inserted againe the name of Foelix B. of Rome into the catalogue of bishops which was razed cancelled by Acatius one of his predecessors Patriarches of Alexandria THEOPHILVS ministred in Alexandria in the dayess of Theodosius and of his sonnes Arcadius and Honorius a man both reproouable in his life and inconstant in his faith Hee sent Isidorus
a Monke to Rome there to lurke secretly and to expect the euent of the battell that was to be foughten betwixt Theodosius and Maximus and to congratulate the victor When he returned from Rome hee endeuoured to promote him to the bishopricke of Constantinople but Iohn Chrysostome was preferred to him After this he can not keepe friendship with Isidorus whome hee intended once to haue preferred but vpon a light occasion cast him off and excommunicated him because Isidorus would not deliuer to him the money left in testementall legacie to be distributed to the poore This money which Theoplnlus sister had left to the vse foresaide Theophilus craued that it might bee put in his handes to bee employed to building and repairing of Churches but Isidorus answered that the money put in his custodie should be bestowed according to the will of the defunct And that it was a worke more acceptable to GOD to support the poore who were the liuing temples of GOD then to build olde and ruinous walles Therefore Theophilus hated and excommunicated Isidorus for this cause Isidorus left Alexandria and addressed himselfe to the wildernes of Schethis where hee complained to Ammonius Dioscorus Eusebius and Enthymius called Longifratres of the iniurie that Theophilus had done vnto him who intreated Theophilus to receiue Isidorus in fauour againe and to admit him to his communion but Theophilus gaue vnto them an euill reward for their trauailes for hee hated them and finding that there was diuers opinions amongst the Monkes of Nitria and Schethis hee put fuell to the fire to the ende that diuersitie of affection might bee added to diuersitie of Opinion a man in all his courses malitious and deceatfull Longi fratres fled to Constantinople to complaine to the Emperour Arcadius of the malitiousnes of Theophilus and they were humanely and courteously receiued by Chrysostome but not admitted to the participation of the holy mysteries vntill their cause had beene first iudged To the rest of the Monkes who dwelt in Nitria Schethis the malice of Theophilus was not vnknowne And 500. of them especially such as were Anthropomorphite came from the wildernes of Nâ—…ia of intention to haue slaine Theophilus but he met them with gentle and flattering words lenified their anger for hee said vnto them Brethren I see your faces as the face of GOD. They took his words in this sense as if he had said that GOD was fashioned according to the likenâ—…sse of a mans body Therefore they desirâ—…d him to abiure the doctrine of Origen which thing he willingly did for he hated the bookes of Origen and so hee escaped the danger The next practâ—…se of his malice was against Iohn Chrysostome B. of Constantinople whom he hated because he had receiued courteously intreated Isidorus Longi fratres who came to Constantinople of intention to accusâ—… him In this matter he dealt deceitfully like vnto a crastie foxe lying in waite vntill he found occasion to set on First he reconciled himselfe to Epiphanius bishop of Salamin in Cyprus and moouâ—…d him to gather a Councill in Cyprus for damning the bookes of Origen and to wâ—…ite to Iohn Chrysâ—…stome that he should doe the like in his bouâ—…ds but Chrysostome tooke litle regard of the Councill of Epiphanius other things were more necessare than to trouble the memoriall of a man that was dead long agoe Theophilus was glad to haue this vantage that Epiphanius a man of gâ—…eat account was on his side and so soone as hee found that Eudoxia the Emperour Aâ—…cadius wife with courteours and some of the Clergie were incensed against Chrysostome hee was in readines as a firebrand of Satan to execute all euill turnes So the man of GOD as hath beene declared was deposed banished and vniustly put to death by Eudoxia and Theophtlus two chiefe procurers of it â—…yrillus the nephew of Theophtlus of his brothers side succeeded to Theophtlus and ministred 32. yeeres a man learned zealouâ—… an lactiue his ministration was vnder the reignes of Theodoâ—…s 2 Ualentinian 3. He was an aduerfare to hereâ—…ques in his dayes especially to Nestorius B. of Constantinople who denied the personall vnion of the diuine and humane Nature in CHRIST whose opinion as hereticall was damned in the Councill of Ephesas Cyrillus caried some greater pompe maiestie than became the preachers of the humilitie of CHRISTS crosse For he reuenged the iniurie that the Lewes had done vnto Christians in the night time by setting vpon their Synagogues slaying a great number of them banishing others distributing their substance as a prey to the multitude that followed him The Iewes had dwelt in Alexandria from the dayes of Alexander the great to that time but now by furie of Cyrillus they were vtteâ—…ly vndone and scattered Orestes the deputie of Theodosius 2. was in the towne to whom Cyâ—…illus wold not complaine of the iniurie done by the Iewes against Christians but at his owne hand vsurping the office of the ciuill Magistate hee set vpon the Iewes slew scattered spoyled them as hath bene aboue mentioned This was the ground of vnsupportable discord betwixt Orestes and Cyrillus in so much that 500. Monks of Nitria came out of the wildernes to Alexandria to support Cyrillus their bishop One of them called Ammonius wounded the gouernour Orestes and when he was taken punished vnto the death Cyrillus called him a Martyre buried him in the Church changed his name and called him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is admirable The Romane bishops claimed to a superioritie ouer their brethrene but Cyrillus B. of Alexandria plainly pretended to a superioritie ouer ciuill Magistrats This moued Socrates writing of Coelesâ—…inus 1 to say that the bishops of Rome and Alexandria had stepped beyond the limites of priesthood to the affectation of an externall domination The bishops of Rome kept their owne pride and borrowed from Alexandria a proud usurpation of domination ouer ciuill Magistrats but the wise prouidence and prouident wisdome of our GOD would haue the mouthes of the bishops of Rome opned to condemne that ciuill domination which their successors afterward most proudly vsurped Marke what Gelasius writeth that before the comming of CHRIST some persons such as Melchisedeck were both Kings and Priests This saith he Sathan imitating in his members wold haue Pagan Emperours to be called Pontisicesmaximi Imperatores but when he came who was indeed both King Priest to wit CHRIST neither did the King take vpon him the priestly dignitie neither the priest the kingly authoritie Dioscorus who succeeded to Cyrillus his name is to be read in the catalogue of heretickes but Proterius was the true successor in regard he kept the faith but he was cruelly flaine by the fauourers of Dioscorus immediatly after the death of the Empetour Martianus Timotheus Salophaciolus ministred in Alexandria 23 yeeres 6 months in the dayes of Zeno Basihscus Albeit Basihscus aduanced
Emperour Anaslatius a nationall Councill was assembled at Sidon of eightie bishops by the procurement of Xenâ—…as B. of Hierapolis for vndoing the Councill of Chalcedone The Emperour had al eadie banished Euphemius and Macedonius bishops of Constantinople Yet he found that Flavianus B. of Antiochia and Helias bishop of Ierusalem altogether disliked and reprooued his proceedings neither could they admitte the lawe of oblinion called in the Greeke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Emperour would haue brought in to pacifie controuersies in the Church as ciuile controuersies at some times haue beene pacifiâ—…d for this cause the Emperour Aanastatius set himselfe directly against the trueth of GOD and gathered this Councill to vndoe the authoritie of the Councill of Chalcedone Flavianus Helias would not bee present at this vngodly Councill whereinto they damned the Councill of Chalcedone yet they abstained from damning Flavianus and Helias for a time Neuerthelesse by continuall accusations of these two bishops as if they had bene mockers of all the Emperours doings they procured their banishment as hath bene declared in the preceeding historie In the 22. yeere of the reigne of Anastaâ—…us and vnder the reigne of Clodoueus King of France conueened 32. bishops in the towne of Aurâ—…lia of purpose to settle some order in Ecclesiasticall discipline which through iniurie of time and irruption of barbarous people into the countrie of France had beene brought to great dissolution and misorder The Canons of this Councill are coincident for the most part with the Canons of all other Councils The two former Councils assembled in Spaine namely Ilerdense and Valentinum were vnder the reigne of Theodoricus Now these two Gerundense and Casaraugustanum are ceâ—…ebrated vnder the same King to wit Theodoâ—…us of the nation of the Gothes reigning in Spaine In Gerunda seuen bishops conueened made Ecclesiasticall constitutrons chiefly anent Baptisme that Catechumeni should bee baptized on Pasâ—…he day and at Pentecoste when most sâ—…lemne conuentions of people were gathered They who were vnder infâ—…mitie and sicknesse might bee baptized at any time and the infant which was likely to die mightlee baptized that same day where into it was borne In Caesaraugusta elenen bishoppes seeme to haue beene conueened They forbid fasting vpon the LORDS day for supersution or for respect of times or for perswasion It would appeare that this Councill had a desire to abolish the rites and customes of the Matichean heretiques who were accustâ—…med to fast vpon the Lords day In the dayes of Hormisda by the mandate of Theodoricus King of Gothes reigning in Italie a Councill was assembled at Rome vpon this occasion It was thought meet by the Emperour Anastatius Theodoricus King of Italie and many others that a Councill should be conueened at Heraclea for deciding controuersies in religion Many bishops resorted to Heraclea aboue the number of 200 but Anastatius suffered no Councill to be holden thereby incurring the great blame of inconstancie and carelessenesse in seeking out the trueth for this cause Theodoricus willed Hormisda bishop of Rome to gather a Councill at Rome whereinto the errour of Eutyches is damned of newe againe and ambassad ours are ordeined to bee sent to Anastatius the Emperour and to the bishop of Constantinople to diuert them if possible were from the errour of Eutyches but howe in humanely the ambassadours were intreated it hath beene declared in the description of the life of Hormisda Vnder the reigne of the Emperour Iustinus a Synode was gathered in Constantinople by Ioannes Cappadox Many grieuous accusations were giuen in against Severus B. of Antiochia such as sacrilegious spoyling of Temples vnder pretence of eschewing causes of Idolatrie he tooke away the golden doues that hung aboue the fontes and the altars and hâ—…e vttered many blasphemous speeches against the Councill of Chalcedone Ioannes Cappadox albeit hee was of a bad religion himselfe yet the authoritie of the Emperour and consent of the Councill procured that Severus should be damned of heresie whom the Emperour also banished and as some affirme punished him also by commanding that his blasphemous tongue should bee cut out In like maner the Monks of Apamea in a Council conueened in Syriasecunda accused Severus of bloody cruelty oppression in besieging of Monastries slaying the Monks spoyling their goods The like accusation was giuen in against Peter B. of Apamea which accusations beeing sufficiently proued by vnsuspect witnesses this Council damned Severus Petrus B. of Apamea In the fifth yeere of King Abnaricus was the second Councill of Toledo conueened partly for renuing the ancient constitutions of the Church and partly for making new constitutions belonging to Ecclesiasticall discipline It was ordeined that children whome their parents had dedicated to the Church they should not be admitted to the office of a Subdeacon vntil they were 18. yeeres of age neither to the office of Deacon before they were 25. yeeres old and at the beginning of their admission to the office of a Subdeacon namely when tâ—…ey â—…re full 18. yeeres olde and not before that time they should bee presented before the Clergie and people to make an open declaration whether they were of purpose to leade a continent life or to marie and these who protested they had not the gift of continencie are tolerated by the first Canon of the second Councill of Toledo to marrie In the yeere of our LORD 551 and in the 24. yeere of the reigne of the Emperour Iustinian was a generall Councill assembled at Constantinople The principall causes of this meeting are expresly set downe by Evagrius lib. 4. cap. 38. First in reâ—…pect of the controuersie betwixt Eustochius B. of Ierusalem and Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea Cappadocia Eustochius cast out the Monkes of Nova Laura who obstinately defended the errours of Origen Theodorus Ascidas assisted them and saide that Eustochius B. of Ierusalem had dealt cruelly and inhumanely with his brethren to pacifie this controuersie was this Councill conueened Also great disputation was in the Church anent the bookes of Origen of Theodorus B. of Mopsuesta and some writings of Theodoritus B. of Cyrus and Ibas B. of Edessa this was the second cause of this great conuention to put an ende vnto these contentious disputations At this time MENAS was bishop of Constantinople but hee ended his life in the very time of the generall Councill The first question mooued in the Councill was this Whether or no men who were deade and had ended their course might lawfully bee cursed and excommunicated To this EVTYCHIVS a man before this time of no great account answered That 〈◊〉 as IOSIAS not onely punished Idolatrous Priestes who were aliue but also opened the graues of them who were dead to dishonour them after their death who had dishonoured GOD in their lifetime euen so the memorialls of men might be accursed after their death who had harmed Christes Church in
of Athanasius are supposititious and false and Erasmus that learned man who was neuer satisfied with reading yet hee wearied in reading the supposititious works of Athanasius making an end of reading of them with this proucrbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say enough of accornes meaning that hee might spend the time better than in reading vâ—…profitable and vnnecessarie bookes The miracle of the Image of the Virgine MARIE and the candle set before her Image by an Heremite who went in pilgrimage a farre iourney and when hee returned againe after the issue of three moneths others say sixe moneths the candle was still burning and not consumed in all this time This miracle hath the right shape of a fable for all circumstances of time place and persons are obscured neither is it declared in what yeere of the LORD this miracle was wrought nor in what place of the world the Image was neither is the name of the Heremite expressed nor the name of the place whereinto hee iourncyed Onely the writer of this miracle is said to be Dionysuis Ascaâ—…onita presbyter some obscure fellow doubtlessâ—… or the faiâ—…ed name of some author for his name is vnknowne to the learned The second Councill of Nice which gaue such full allowance to adoâ—…ation of Images it began euill and it ended worse for it began at the fables conteined in Adrians letter but it ended at a dialogue betwixt the deuill and a certaine monke whome Sathan sorbade to woâ—…ship the image of our Ladie but his foolish Abbot Theodorus saide vnto him that it was a lesse sinne to haunt all the baudie houses in the towne euery day than to leaue off worshipping of the Image of our Lady one day The Apostle PAVL neuer vsed the testimonie of the deuill to proue himselfe to be the seruant of GOD albeit the woman possessed with a spirite of diuination cried after PAVL and SILAS that they weâ—…e the seruants of the most high GOD and in my opinion the arguments taken from the testimony of Sathan should be eschewed for GOD hath not appointed him to be our teacher Now let vs consider the multiplied honours of images hatched in the second Councill of Nice vnder this one worde adoration of Images This adoration standeth in decking of them knâ—…eling vnto them saying of prayers before them censing lighting of candles vowes offerings sestuall dayes salutations building of Churches and altars All these honours were done both to the image and to tâ—…e Sainct represented by the image The decking of images is damned by the Prophet HOSEA and it is indeede a spoyling of the poore who haue neede of such support as is bestowed in vaine vpon images who haue no need of ornaments and clothing Vnder the bowing of the knee all Idolatrie is comprehended Prayer should be conceiued without wrath and doubting but so it is he who prayeth before an image cannot be free of doubting because he hath no promise to be heard Cersing was a part of the ceremoniall lawâ—… verie badly transferred fâ—…om the liuing GOD to senslesse images Candles lighted before images declare that the Saints represented by those imâ—…ges were the lights of the world but it is a vaine thing to forsake the light of their wholesome doctrines and to honour them by lighting candles before their images Salutations of images are no lesse ridiculous than the salutations wherewith S. Francis saluted the knee as his sisters for humilities sake As concerning vowes building of Temples setting vp of altars and festuall dayes to the honour of images it is too great honour done vnto them with some slippe of memorie in them who doe it for in one word they say there is no diuinitie in images immediatly after they do such honour vnto them as SALOMON when he stood did to GOD and when he fell did to Astaroth Chemosse and Moloch Before I make an ende of this Treatise it may be demanded Howe could the worshipping of images get place at that time when Emperours and Councils with all their might contended in the contrarie that images should not bee worshipped The Emperours Philippicus Leo Isaurus Constantinus Copronymus and Leo his sonne were all seriously bent to suppresse the worshipping of images and in the VVest Carolus Magnus King of France and Emperour was present in the Councill of Francford where the worshipping of images was damned To this I answere that the authoritie of the bishop of Rome was at this time so increased that they durst encounter with the Emperours of the East who were farre distant from them Constantine B. of Rome razed out of Charters the name of the Emperour Philippicus Gregorius 2. did excommunicate Leo Isaurus and forbade to pay tribute vnto him Gregorius 3. in contempt of Leo gathered a Councill and ordained the worshipping of images As concerning Carolus Magnus who was proclaimed Emperour by the speciall mandate of the chaire of Rome the question is greater Howe could the bishops of Rome tolerate that worshipping of images should bee damned by a Councill gathereâ—… by this new Emperour whom they had authorized by their owâ—…e trauâ—…ls To this Ianswere that the bishops of Rome did as the ancient Romanes did of whome Augustine writeth Multas cupiditatâ—…s 〈◊〉 ingenâ—… cupiditate presserunt that is to say Many desires they Prâ—…ed downe for the excessiue desire they had of one thing to wit of soucraignitie and domination euen so the great desiâ—…e the Romaâ—…e bishoppes had firmely to keepe in theiâ—… 〈◊〉 that great territorie of land in Italie called Exerchatus Ravâ—…nnae which Pipinus King of France reft from the Emperour of the East and gaue it to the chaire of Rome for the excessiue desire I say which they had to keepe this rich prey they would not contend with Carolus Magnus but after his death they could not suffer his posteritie to take such a doing against the worshipping of Images as Carolus Magnus had done Insomuch that in the dayes of the reigne of Ludouicus Pius it was hard to the Emperour to protect Claudius Taurinensis against the chaufing malice of the bishops of Italie who hated him because hee cast out Images out of his Church in Turin yea and Claudius Taurinensis directly impugned the adoration of Images by a booke written by him vpon that subiect whereunto none answere was giuen during his lifetime but after his death many were found like barking dogges railing against his blessed memoriall and that so much the more because in his booke he rubbed quickly vpon the surfeiting pleasures of the Romane Church who were better content to worshippe the Crosse of Christ because that was easie to bee done than to beare the Crosse of Christ because that was a laborious worke and painefull to the flesh yet did Christ command vs to beare his Crosse but not to worship it Finally it is to be noted that the defection of some men of great account was a stumbling blocke to many others Paulus Cyprius B.
longer and since that time they giue no price I am the shorter in this Treatise lest I should hinder any man from reading the learned writings of Chcmnicius de Indulgentiis who hath accurately written the beginning progresse and ripenesse of this filthie errour of Popish Pardones A TREATISE Of a great heape of Errours which kithed in the sixt Centurie SEING the time was now at hande whereinto the Antichrist should exalt himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped and that he should sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that hee is God The LORD punishing the contempt of his euerlasting Trueth suffered a departing from many pointes of Faith to fall out as Tapestrie of errours hung vp in the Temple to welcome the Antichrist The signe of the Crosse is nowe filthily abused In the first 300. yeere of our LORD and a litle after the Pagans so abhorred the doctrine of the Crosse and that Saluation should be offered to all men in the suffering of one man that they persecuted this doctrine with vnspeakable crueltie The Christians on the other part in word deede and gesture adhered so fast vnto the doctrine of saluation which commeth by the sufferings of CHRIST that by crossing of themselues they would avow besore the Worlde that they were Christians this was of olde a piece of externall profession but they attributed no vertue to the signe of the Crosse to saue them from enill insomuch that S. Augustine in a certaine place speaking of theeues who would goe out by night to steale they would garde themselues by the signe of the Crosse which signe banished not the power of the Deuill from them but rather sealed vp the power of Sathan within them but in this Centurie Crossing was in vse with opinion that by vertue of that signe made in the are euill was banished from men and good things were procured to them The superstition of Pilgrimages began in the dayes of Constantine and Gregorius Nyssenus damned the conceates of men who imagined that GOD would giue a rewarde in the Worlde to come to workes which he hath not commanded to bee done in this Worlde but in this Centurie this superstition mightily increased in so far that men trauelled to the sepulchers of the Sainctes with intention to obtaine health both of soule and body in those places This resorting vnto the sepulchers of the Sainctes fostred not onely inuocaâ—…ion of Sainctes but also a confidence in them that they could support all troubles both of soule and bodie whereinto any person had fallen insomuch that in the fist Centurie and before the time of the fulnesse of all corruption Atticus bishop of Constantinople was compelled to raise the bodie of Sabbatius out of his graue by night and to burie him into a secret place vnknowne vnto the people to slay their superstition of inuocating Sainctes and confidence in them who were departed The doctrine of the Apostle PAVL wishing all chinges to bee done vnto edification and his owne example who albeit hee was furnished with moe languages than all the Corinthians yet hee had rather speake fiue wordes with vnderstanding that he might instruct others than ten thousand into a strange tongue This doctrine I say and example of PAVL banished from the Church a long time Liturgies into a strange language albeit the Latine Church borrowed from the Hebrewe Liturgie Allellâ—… iah and from the Greeke Liturgie Kyrie eleison yet the Liturgie and seruice of the Church continued into an intelligible language amongst Gods people The vaine assertion of the Romanc Church is that the Liturgie was conceiued in Latine language in Numidia about the foure hundreth of our Lord. It is easily answered that at this time the Africans were vnder the dominion of the Romanes and learned their language in such sort that they were not more familiarly acquainted with the Africane speach than they were with the Latine tongue To this Augustine beareth witnesse that with difficultie he learned the Greeke language but with great facilitie hee learned the Latine language Inter blandimenta nutricum ioca arridentium latitias alludentium that is to say Amongst the flattering speeche of Nourses and amongst the sportes of them who arsided one to another and amongst the solaces of them who were deliting one another so that in Augustines time if the Latine Liturgie had place it was was all one as if the Africane Liturgie had beene in vse because that both were alike intelligible Nowe these who by such places would prooue that seruice may bee said into an vncouth language not onely they flatly gainesay the doctrine of PAVL but also they abuse the testimonies of ancient times in most miserable maner After the time that one man was made vniuersall Bishoppe of all the Church then comes in that deuilish imagination that for setling vnitie into the Church the Liturgie must bee onely in the Latine language in Europe In the Councill called Valentinum because it was assembled in Valentia a towne of Spaiâ—…e it was ordained that the Gospell should bee read after the Epistle in respect that by such reading some were found to bee conuerted to the faith This behooued to bee reading of the Gospell in a knowne tongue so that the custome of reading Liturgies into an vnknowne tongue did not hastily take place Oblationes defunctorum of olde were legacies left by defunct persons for sustentation of the poore these oblaâ—…ions they who did not thankfully pay were counted murtheâ—…ers of the poore and were separated from the fellowship of the Church but nowe all things tending to a lamentabâ—…e decay in steade of Oblationes defunctorum oblationes pro defunctis creepes in into the Church Grâ—…gorius the first learned not this doctrine in holy Scripture but from the narration of Foelix bishoppe of Centumcellae in Hetrruia as I haue alreadie written in the Historie of his life It is a wearisomething to read the foolish fables of miraculous workes confirming this head of Popish doctrine At this time also as Gregorius the first witnesseth in his Homilies vpon the Gospell when men of vnreproouable life were sicke many came to visite them not so much to helpe them in their agonie to fight a good fight and happily to conclude their course as to recommend their owne soules to the castodie of them whome they supponed to haue led an honest life This is a great noueltie vnknowne to sacred Scripture to recommend our soules to the custodie of any person whatsumeuer except onely to GOD the Father of Spirits Reliques of Sainctes were excessiuelie honoured insomuch that Giegorius the first sendeth pieces of the chaine wherewith S. PETER was bound in time of his martyredome to diâ—…erse persons with promise that this piece of his chaine beeing hung about their neckes by the intercession of PETER should purchase vnto them absolution from their sinnes The wrong vnderstanding of the words of Christ
not onely stained other his noble vertues but also purchased the hatred of the souldiers against him whereby it came to passe that they set vp Phocas to be Emperour in his steade Of this calamitie it is thought that Mauritius was foreseene in his dreame that he choosed rather to be punished in this world for his faults than in the world to come Alwayes hee was brought in bands to Phocas his wife and fiue children were cruelly slaine in his owne presence and finally bloodie Phocas slew himselfe of whome it is reported that when he saw his wife and children put to death he gaue glorie to GOD in his greatest calamitie and said Iust art thou O LORD and righteous in all thy Iudgements CHAP. II. Of Pastors and Doctors Patriarches of Rome TO GELASIVS succeeded ANASTATIVS 2. and gouerned 1. yeere 2. moneths 24 dayes Hee ministred in the dayes of the Emperour Anastatius he was hated of the Clergie because he admitted to his fâ—…owship Photinus a deacon whom Foelix and Gelasius had excommunicated as a friend to Acatius B. of Constantinople Platina writeth of him that he ended his life as Arrius did and that his bowels gushed out when he was doing his secret busines The very flatterers of the bishops of Rome are compelled to say that some of them were fauourers of heretiques and for that cause punished by God with extraordinare iudgements but I ground no thing vpon the words of Platina but so much as maketh against them whom he intendeth to flatter To Anastatius succeeded Symmachus in the dayes of the Emperour Anastatius and when Theodoricus King of Gothes reigned in Italie great sedition was amongst the people at his election the one part of the Clergie people choosing Symmachus the other Laurentius to be B. of Rome but with coÌ„mon consent a Synod was appointed at Ravenna there the electioÌ„ of Symmachus was ratified He coÌ„tinued in office 15. yeres 6. months 22 daies Hormisda the successour of Symmachus ministred 9 yeeres 18. dayes who by commandement of Theodoricus king of Gothes and reigning in Italie gathered a Councill at Rome and damned the errour of Eutyâ—…hes of new againe Likewise ambassadours were sent to the Emp. 〈◊〉 to Iohn B. of Constantinople to exhort them to forsake the wicked errour of Eutyches and to acknowledge two natures in CHRIST to wit the diuine humane nature but Anastatius answered with proud words Nosimperare volumus nobis imperari nolumus that is We will command but we will not be commanded Likewise the bishop of Constantinople puft vp in pride by the assistance of the Empâ—…rour despised the Councill of Hormisda Moreouer against the law of nations they dealt inhumanely with the ambassadours of Hormisda and thrust them into an old and lecking shippe with straite commandement that they should not arriue at any harberie in Graecia but keepe a direct course toward Italie Notwithstanding by the prouidence of GOD the snip arriued safely at the coastes of Italie The errour of the Mamcheans begannne againe to be ouerspred in Rome but Hormisda tooke their bookes burnt them in the porch of the Church called Constantiana Iohn 1. gouerned the Church of Rome in the dayes of Iustinus the elder to whome also he was sent ambassâ—…dour by Theodoricus to craue that the Arrian bishops whome he had banished out of his dominions might be restored to their places againe els the Catholicke bishops of Italie should expect all kinde of rigour at his hands The bishop Iohn with many reares perswaded the Emp. Iustinus to condescend vnto the petition of Theâ—…doricus Neuerthelesse when hee returned backe againe to Italie hee was cast in prison where hee ended his life after he gouerned the Church of Rome 2. yeeres 8. moneths Foelix 4. the succâ—…ssor of Iohn 1. continued in office 4. yeeres 2. moneths 13. dayes He excommunicated Athanasâ—…s Patriarch of Constantinople for heresie as Platina recordeth Hee ordained that Christians before their departure out of this life should be annointed with oyle This custome is now kept in the Romane Church and is called the Sacrament of extreme vnction To Foelix 4. succeeded Bonifacius 2 whom the Graecians called Agathon but both names soundeth to one and the selfe same thing The schisme that was among the people at his election ceased by the death of his competitor Diâ—…scorus he ministred 2 yeeres 2. dayes In his time Eulalius B. of Carthage submitted himselfe vnto the chaire of Rome whereupon Bonifacius took occasion of insolent insulting in so far that hee is not ashamed to writ of Aurelius B. of Carthage Augustine B. of Hippo of the rest of the fathers who were present at the 6. Councill of Carthage that through the instigation of the deuill they swelled in pride against the Roman Church agâ—…inst his predecessors Bonifacius 1 Coelestinus whom his predecessors most iustly had excommunicated but now saith he Eulalius hath confessed the fault of Aurelius of the Councill of Carthage submitted himselfe in humble maner to the chaire of Rome therfore he the Church of Carthage are receiued againe vnto the peace coÌ„munion of the Romane Church Marke here how they who would impaire a iot of that supremacie whereat the Church of Rome aimed were forthwith deliuered to the deuil how holy modest learned so euer they had bene a vaine timorous beastly body Eulalius is preferred to Aurelius B. of Carthage to Augustine B. of Hippo to a graue Councill of mo than 200 Fathers only for this that he submitted himself to the chair of Rome The time is now approaching whereinto it will be clearely manifested that supremacie was the very aple of their eye touch that once there is nothing but curses to bee thundred out of mount Tarpeius euen against Augustine himsâ—…lf against reuerent Councills Iohn 2. was successor to Bonifacius he ministred in the time of the Emperour Iustinian 2. yeeres 4. moneths he was called for his eloquance Mercurius or â—…ntius Iovis Agapetus the successor of Iohn 2. vnder the reigne of Iustinian had scarcely libertie to attend vpon his owne stocke for immediatly after hee was ordained B of Rome he was sent to the Emperour Iustinian by Theodatus King of the Gothes to pacifie his wrath for the Emperour intended to make warre against him for the cruell slaughter of AMALASVNTA his wife this was an vnhonest cause and an vnseemely message to the B. of Rome to vndertake It is affirmed by Historiographers that Iustinian secretly sollicited Agapetus to the errour of Eutyches and that Agapctus answered vnto him couragiously that hee supponed hee was sent to a most Christian Emperour but he found him to bee Dioclesian This libertie is thought to haue done good to Iustinian and that hee embraced the true faith more seriously than before and deposed Anthemius B. of Constantinople an Eutychian heretique and placed Menas a bishop
imposition of hands which constitution he confirmed with a foolâ—…sh reason because none of the 70. disciples whom Christ adioyned as helpers to the Apostles had power by imposition of hands to coÌ„fer the gift of the holy Spirit Now the time is come wheÌ„ euery man endeuoureth with some nouelty and new toy which hath not bene heard before to goe beyond his predecessors Benedict 1. continued in his charge 4. yeres 1. months 28 dayes Hee had great griefe in his time because the preuailing power of the Lombards oppressed the countrie of Italie the town of Rome was sore pinched with famine The heart griefe he conceiued for the calamitie of the country is thought to haue hastned his death Neuerthelesse he had this comfort that the Emp. Tibâ—…rius 2. in whose time hee ministred sent shippes loadned with cornes froÌ„ Aegypt to support the distressed estate of the Romans Tiberius was indued with many good qualities princely gifts he was valiant godly and liberall and the more bountifull hee was to the poore his riches so much the more abounded for beside the treasures of Narses that were brought to him from Italie when Narses died he found also in his owne palace vnder a crosse of marble which he commanded to be raised and not to be tread vnder feet any longer but to be set in a more honorable place there I say he found an infinite treasure of siluer gold Finally when he ouercame the Persians such quantitie of gold siluer precious things were atchieued as none of his predecessors had obtained the like so that the prouerbe hee who soweth largely shall reape largely had viue performance in the person of the noble Emperour Tiberius After Benedict succeeded Pelagius 2. and ministred vnder the reignes of Tiberius Mauritius 10. yeeres 12. months 10. dayes Hee was elected without the foreknowledge of the Emperour contrare to the custome obserued in those dayes but he excused himselfe to the Emperour Mauritius by sending Gregorius ambassadour vnto him and declaring that the towne of Rome was besiâ—…ged by Lombardis so that no messenger could bee sent from Rome to Constantinople to acquaint the Emperour with his election The forme of the siege of Rome was this The Emperour Mauritius had hired Sigibertus King of France to make warre against the Lombards and to driue them out of Italie but his armie was ouerthrowne by Eucharis King of Lombards with this victorie the Lombards were puft vp and they besieged the towne of Rome they had also taken it if they had not bene hindered by great inundation of waters The inundation of Tiber was extraordinarie it ouerflowed the walles of the towne of Rome and brought with it a multitude of Serpents which afterward putrifying corrupted the aire whereof arose a vehement pest in Rome and Pelagius 2. in this contagious sicknes ended his life Gregorius 1. called Magnus succeeded to Pelagius 2 and ministred 13. yeeres 6. moneths 10 dayes He was chosen with consent of the Clergie and people but he was vnwilling to accept the office And hee wrote to the Emperour Mauritius that he should not assent neither to the desire of Clergie nor people but his letters were intercepted by the gouernour of the towne of Rome and rent in pieces And other letters were written vnto the Emperour requesting him to condescend that Gregorius might haue the office whom both Clergie and people had elected The Emperour agreed willingly to his election for he had beene acquainted with him in Constantinople when he came ambassadour from Pelagius 2. to excuse his ouersight in accepting the office of the bishop of Rome before the Emperour was foreseene of that purpose He brought into the Romane Church the forme of the Greeke Letanies and ordained that in their prayers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should bee nine times repeated This prayer is thought to haue beene vttered by multiplied repetitions in the dayes of the Emperour Iustinus when Antiochia was terribly shaken with a vehement earthquake the few number that were aliue saide LORD haue mercie LORD haue mercie which in Greeke Kyrie Eleison hee borrowed also from the Liturgie of the Iewes Allelu-iah and added these wordes vnto the Latine seruice Diesque nostros in pace disponas that is in peace dispone our dayes He was the first that deuised the stile of Seruus servoram Dei that is the seruant of the seruants of GOD taking occasion as appeareth so to doe by the arrogant attempt of Iohn Patriarch of Constantinople called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or iciunator who had vsurped the stile of Oecumenick or vniuersall bishop to whom Pelagius 2. and Gregorius 1. mightily opponed themselues and called him the forerunner of the Antichrist who durst vsurpe such an arrogant stile But marke now I pray you how farre ambition preuailed both in the chaire of Constantinople and in the chaire of Rome The humilitie of Christ was now laide aside notwithstanding of their humble stiles servus servorum Dei and the first occasion that was presented vnto them of vsurpation of the stile of vniuersall bishop it was greedily embraced First Iohn called Ieiunator Patriarch of Constantinople saw that the Emperiall seate was in Constantinople and that the towne of Rome was besieged by the Lombards Now he thought it was time to stirre and to aduance his owne chaire aboue all chaires And incontinent after Bonifacius 3. finding himselfe in fauour with the Emp. Phocas gladly accepted that same preheminence in his owne person which his predecessors had damned in the person of Ioannes Ieiunator so they were all for the most part a nest of ambitious Prelats preaching the humilitie of CHRIST but hunting for the supremacie foretold of the Antichrist Read the Epistles which Gregorius writeth to Mauritius detesting and abhorring this supremacie whereat the Patriarch of Constantinople aimed Amongst other things he saith Exclamare compellor ac dicere O tempora ô mores ecce cuncta in Europae partibus barbarorum iurisunt tradita Destructae urbes euersa castra depopulatae prouinciae nullus terram cultor inhabitat tamen sacerdotes qui in pavimento cinere flentes tacere debuerunt vanitatis sibi nomina expetunt novis ac prophanis vocabulis gloriantar that is to say I am compelled to cry out O times O maners beholde in all the parts of Europe all things lye vnder the reuerence of barbarous people townes are destroyed castles are ouerthrowne provinces are spoyled no labourer inhabiteth the lande Notwithstanding the Priests who should lye in ashes vpon the ground weeping they are seeking vnto themselues nâ—…nâ—…s of vanitie and they glory in prophane stiles Nowe apply these wordes of Gregorius 1. to Bonifacius 3. and it shall be found that hee embraced the name of vanitie and the glory of prophane stiles at that same time when it became him better to be lying in sackecloth and ashes and to be mourning for the preuailing power of barbarous people and
for the barbarous butcherie of Phocas the Emperour who conferred vnto him that eminent stile to bee called bishop of bishops Gregorius flattering epistle written to Phocas after hee had traiterously murthered his master Mauritius his wife and children will bee a perpetuail blot to the name of Gregorius but of this I haue spoken in the treatise of supremacie The constitution he made anent prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices he was compelled in his owne time to abrogate againe because it was not only the occasion of vncleannes but also of secret murthers of innocent babes whereas the Apost PAVL said It was better to marie than to burne Gregorie was compelled to say It was better to marrie than tomurder The sending of the Monks Augustine Melito and Ioannes to Britanne was not so much to conquesse them to Christian religion which they had embraced in the dayes of Lucius King of Brittons and of Eleutherius bishoppe of Rome as hath beene declared in the second CENTVRIE cap. 2. as to conquesse them vnto the ceremonies and rites of the Romane seruice Gregorius was the first of whome we read that writeth of sacrifices to be offered for relieuing of soules tormented in Purgatorie and hee leaneth vpon such ridiculous fables which hee heard of one Foelix B. of Centumcellae as it is a shame to rehearse them but seeing they are not ashamed of lyes let the dung of thâ—…ir owne inuentions be cast into their owne faces he writeth that a Presbyter of Centumcellae went to the bath house to wash himselfe where he found a man vncouth vnknowne to him but very humble and seruiable and after hee had serued him sundrie dayes the Presbyter to requite his kindnesse brought vnto him two consecrated hostes as a blessing and a reward to him who had serued him so duetifully but the man with sad countenance answered This bread is holy and I am not worthie to eat it I was sometime master and proprietare of this house but nowe for my sinnes I am appointed to this seruile occupation if thou would doe a benefite to me offer them to the Almighty GOD as a sacrifice for my sinnes thinke that ye are heard of GOD when yee cannot finde me in this place any longer Surely Popish Purgatorie and soule Masses are first grounded vpon foolish fables and afterward confirmed by dreames of foolish Monkes Patriarches of Constantinople EVPHEMIVS before he would annoint Anastatius to be Emperour who came to that honour by Ariadne the wife of the Emperour Zeno whom he maried hee craued a confession of his faith with a promise sealed by his hand-write that hee should make no nouation in religion during his time The Emperour craued his hand-write againe which seeing that Euphemius refused to render backe againe the Emperour procured his deposition and banished him and placed Macedonius in his roome To Euphemius succeeded Macedonius to whose custodie the hand-write foresaid was committed by Euphemius which when hee would not render the Emperour banished him also and commanded to slay him at Gangra the place of his banishment To Macedonius succeeded Timotheus an vnconstant man and justly compared to the narrow Firth that runneth betwixt Baeotra and Calchis which floweth and ebbeth seuen times in 24. houres so was this bishop wauering minded and more bent to please men than to bee approoued of GOD. In witnesse where of I haue set downe one example The Abbot of the monasterie called Studitum refused to bee ordained by imposition of his handes for hee saide the handes of that man who hath damned the Councill of Chalcedone shall not be laide vpon me whereunto Timotheus answered whosoeuer accuseth or damneth the Council of Chalcedone let him be accursed when this was reported to the Emperour Anastatius to eschew his indignation he said the contrare whosoeuer accepteth the Council of Chalcedone and alloweth of it let him be accursed Iohn of Cappadocia is not worthy that his name should be insert in this Catalogue a proud avaritious and ambitious heretique who could neuer behaue himselfe duetifully neither in a ciuile nor in a spirituall calling He was first the Emperour Anastatius his Deputie and was deposed for aspiring to an higher place Next hee became Patriarch of Constantinople and aspired to the dignitie of Oecumenicke and vniuersall bishop It is true that Ioannes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsurped the title of preheminence therefore this Ioannes Cappadox was laid aside as an Eutychian heretique and the great inuectiues against this vsurped authoritie are chiefly set against Ioannes Jeiunator But marke how Pelagius 2. ere Gregorius tramped vpon this pride with a proud mind as Diogenes did vpon the couering of Plato his bed he is not content to damne the decreet of the Councill of Constantinople but also hee affirmed that it was not lawfull to him to assemble a Councill without libertie first obtained from the bishop of Rome which thing no man spake before him so Sathan wrought mightily in them both as he doth in the children of pride and disobedience After him succeeded Iohn called Scholasticus and continued not aboue one yeere Evagrius calleth him Ioannes Sirmiensis lib. 4. cap. 39. To Iohn succeeded Epiphaenius in the dayes of Iustinian who blessed his armie which went to fight against the Vandales vnder the conduct of Belisarius he ministred 16. yeeres as Chytreus writeth The name of Anthimus is worthy of the rolle of obstinate heretiques He was bishop of Trapezus but by the meanes of Theodora the Emperour Instinians wife hee was promoted to be bishop of Constantinople Theodora was too busie in Church affaires and Sophia the wife of Iustinus 2. was too busie in civile affaires The estate both of Church and Kingdome had beene in better plight if both of them had bene lesse busie Anthimus beeing deposed and banished for herefie succeeded Menas who kept the true faith and gouerned the Church of Constantinople 16. yeere Evagrius reckoneth Basilides in the rolle of bishops of Constantinople and Anthimus to be bishop of Alexandria To Menas suceeded Eutychius of whome occasion will be offered to speake in the fift generall Councill wherein he disputed iuditiously in the question whether or not it was lawfull to excommunicate heretiques after their death His opinion anent the bodies of the Saintes after their resurrection that they should be subtle like vnto the aire and winde and not solide and palpable was refuted by Gregorius I. who proued by the example of CHRIST his body after his resurrection that the bodies of the Saintes should not be like vnto the aire and the winde for CHRIST saith Handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me haue After Eutychius followed Iohn called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Ieiunator this name he obtained by the sobrietie and temperancie of his life Notwithstanding when his stomacke was emptie of meat his heart was
full of pride and he followed the footsteps of Joannes Cappadox and would bee called vniuersall bishoppe against whome Gregorius 1. contended mightily euen as Lactantius of olde contended against the Pagans impugning the error more mightily than solidly confirming the trueth It is supponed that he ministred 13. yeeres vnder the Emperour Mauritius To whom succeeded Cyriacus Patriarches of Alexandria AFTER Iohn called Tabennesiota succeeded another Iohn who kept the true faith and was banished by Anastatius because he would not damne the Councill of Chalcedone To John succeeded Theodosius an obstinate defender of the errour of Eutyches He was familiarly acquainted with Severus of Antiochia and Anthimus of Constantinople whereby the miserie of these dayes may bee easily espied whereinto three notable heretiques gouerned principall townes such as Constantinople Alexandria and Antiochia He was so obstinate in his errour that he was rather content to be banished vnder the reigne of Iustinian than to renounce his errour After him succeeded Zoilus and after him Appollinarius who was present at the fift generall Councill To whome succeeded Eulogius and after him Petrus who ministred vnder the reigne of Mauritius Patriarches of Antiochia AFTER Palladius succeeded Flavianus who suffered great troubles for the true faith namely by the cruell persecution of the Emperour Anastatius and the calumnies of Xenaeas B. of Hierapoâ—…is a stranger indeed from the couenant of GOD as his name importeth for hee blamed Flavianus most vniustly of the heresie of Nestorius but when Flavianus both by worde and write had cleared himselfe of that calumnie the malice of Xenaeas ceased not for he brought with him to Antiochia a great number of Monkes to compell Flavianus to abiure the Councill of Chalcedone The towne supported their bishop against a raskall number of seditious and hereticall Monkes Notwithstanding the Emperour Anastatius infected with the heresie of Euâ—…yches counted Flavianus who was most vniustly persecuted to be the author of this tumult and banished him and placed Severus in his roome The Emperour Iustinus the elder displaced Severus and punished him and appointed Paulus to be bishop of Antiochia To Paulus succeeded Euphrasius who died in that feareful calamitie of the towne of Antiochia when it was shaken and ouerthrowne with earthquake as Evagrius witnesseth Euphraimius was a ciuile gouernour in the East parts who pitied the decayed estate of the towne of Antiochia furnished all necessarie things for the repairing of the towne of Antiochia for which cause the people was so affectioned to him that they would haue him to bee their bishop So Euphraimius becomes bishoppe of Antiochia or Theopolis for at this time it had both thâ—…se names Evagrius writeth that hee vndertooke the charge of the Apostolicke chaire in which wordes it is manifest that not onely the chaire of Rome but also the chaire of Antiochia was called the Apostolicke chaire The towne of Antiochia at this time was taken by Cosroes King of Persia set on fire and many of thâ—… people were cruelly slaine Euphraâ—…us their bishop at this time left the towne a perilous example except the people had beene in safetie and he onely persecuted yet he left behinde him so much as might redeeme all the Church goods AFTER Eâ—…phraimius followed Domnius And after him Anastatius He ministred vnder the Emperour Iustinian at what time the â—…mperour fell into the errour of them who saide that our LORD IESVS in his very conception adioyned vnto his diuine natâ—…e an immortal body which was subiect to no humane infiâ—…mities Anastatius opponed himselfe to the Emperours opinion the bishops followed Anastatius not the Emperour for this cause Iustinian was purposed to haue banished him but he escaped this trouble by the Emperours death Neuerthelesse hâ—…e was banished by Iustinus the younger for some alleadged cause of dilapidation of Church-gooods and Gregorius was placed in his roome Gregorius ministred in Antiochia 23. yeeres vnder Justinus 2. Tiberius and Mauritius hee was in great account with Mauritius to whome he foretolde that he would be promoted to the Imperiall dignitie And Mauritius imployed him in great and weightie businesse such as in pacifying the tumult of his armie which made insurrection against Germanus their captaine Also hee sent him ambassadour to Cosroes King of Persia who was astonied at the grace that was in his speaches Notwithstanding he was accused by Asterius a Deputie of the East of the filthie sinne of incest but he cleared his owne innocencie so euidently that his accuser was with ignominie scourged and banished Hee died of the gowtes infirmitie after his death Anasiatius whome Iustinus banished for dilapidation of Church-goods beeing yet aliue was restored to his owne place againe To whom succeeded Euphemius Patriarches of Jerusalem AFTER MARTYRIVS succeeded HELIAS a feruent defender of the true faith Neither would hee condescend to the banishment of EVPHEMIVS bishop of Constantinople nor to the admission of Severus to be bishop of Antiochia therefore the Emperour Anastatius banished him To him succeeded Iohn of whose politicke dealing in circumueening Anastatius the Emperours captaine I haue sufficiently declared in the preceeding historie To John succeeded Peter after him Macarius after Macarius Eustochius who impugned the bookes of Origen draue out of his bounds the Monks of Nova Laura defenders of the opinions of Origen Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea in Cappadocia tooke this in an euill part The Emperour Iustinian caused a generall Councill to bee gathered at Constantinople whereinto not only the bookes of Origen were damned but also Theodorus himselfe the defender of them This displeased the Emperour Iustinian because hee loued Theodorus dearely therefore hee procured that Eustochius B. of Ierusalem should be remooued and Macarius restored againe After whome succeeded Ioannes Neamus and Isieius In this Centurie whereas I pretermit the names of other Pastors and Doctors in the Church I haue done it vpon this consideration I find in this Centurie that by the irruption of barbarous people such as the Gothes Uandales Hunnes Auares Schythians Lombards youth was hindred from studies many memorable bookes were burnt ancient languages were vtterly spoyled learning was greatly diminished flatterie of preuailing powers increased ambition in the West heresie in the East turned the estate of the Church vpside downe so that scarcely could men of good giftes and keeping integritie of faith be furnished vnto the principall Apostolick chaires Now after a maner the sunne is going downe the shadowes waxe great the darknes approacheth the Antichrist is at the doore worthy to bee welcomed with darknesse and decay of knowledge What shall I now write of other Pastors and Doctors shall I followe the foolish conceates of Historiographers in whose opinion the gift of miracles increased when the gift of knowledge decayed but the contraâ—…e is knowne by Scripture that the holy Apostles whome CHRIST induced
with extraordinarie giftes of working miraculous workes hee indued them the departure of Valerius he was B. of Hippo his vncessant trauels in teaching GODS people and in stopping the mouthes of Heretiques and gainsayers of the trueth of GOD specially Donatists Pelagians and Manichean Heretiques his learned writings doe testifie When hee had liued 76. yeeres he rested from his labours before the Vandales had taken the towne of Hippo which in time of Augustines sicknesse they had besieged In this Centurie flourished worthie preachers in France such as Eutherius B. of Lions Saluianus B. of Marseill who liued at that time when the nation of the Gothes oppressed France and many beganne to doubt of the prouidence of GOD in respect that wicked men had so great vpper-hand Salvianus in his godly and learned bookes doeth declare that it is a iust thing with GOD to punish men who knowes their dutie best with greatest punishments in respect that oft times they are most negligent doers of it Claudianus Mammertus B. of Vienne is praised by Sidonius with excessiue coÌ„mendations as if all the graces of Ierom Augustine Basilius Nazianzenus and many other fathers had beene in corporated into his person Hilarius first bishop of Arls and afterward as appeareth of Vienne opponed himselfe directly to Leo B. of Rome and would acknowledge no iurisdiction nor domination of the B. of Rome ouer the Churches of France for this cause Leo accused him as an vsurper of supremacie onely because hee would not stoupe vnder his feete but Hâ—…larius came to Rome nothing regarding the anathems and cursings of the Romane bishop and in his face affirmed that neither did CHRIST appoint Peter to bee hâ—…ad of the rest of the Apostles neither had the B. of Rome a soueraignitie ouer the Churches of France All the grandure of Leo his speaches who doth talke of those few words Tues Petrus super hac petra c. that is thou art PETER and vpon this rocke c. as if CHRIST had breathed vpon him and had bidden him receiue the holy Spirit so confidently did hee affirme that in these wordes was allotted a supremacie to the bishops of Rome the successors of PETER But this grandure I say of his proud conceats vaine interpretation of Scripture made not men of vnderstanding incontinently to stoup vndâ—…r the feet of a proud Prelat Vincentius Lirinensis a mighty impugner of herâ—…sies PROSPER AQVITANICVS SIDONIVS Bishop in some part of Ouerme MARTINVS TVRONENSIS is commended for the gift of many miraculous workes that were wrought by his hands He compared virginitie marriage and fornication to a medow a part where of was eaten by the pastoring of beastes another part was holled by the rudenes of wourting swine and the third part was vntouched but flourishing in the perfect growth of grasse neere to mowing time Fornication hee compared to the part of the medow that was holled and misfassioned with swine Mariage to that part of the medow that was pâ—…stored so that the herbes had their rootes but wanted the beautie of their flowres but virginitie is like vnto that part of the medow that is vntouched flourishing with roote blade flowre and all kinde of perfection In counting mariage good but virginitie better hee followeth the doctrine of the holy Apostle PAVL Reon gius B. of Rhemes by whom Clodoueus the first Christian king of France was baptized the whole countrie of France was purged from Paganisme and Arrianisme whereby it was miserably polluted by the Gothes and Vandales was a man of great account Concerning Aurelius and the bishops of Carthage Memnon and the bishops of Ephesus some occasion will bee offered to speake of them in the head of Councils neither will the nature of a Compend and breuitie whereunto I studie permit me to write of euery worthie man of whom I read in this Centurie CHAP III. Of Heretiques PELAGIVâ—… BRITO and his followers IVLIANVS and Coelestius maintained damnable heresies in the dayes of Arcadius and Honorius their pernicious heresies may be easily knowne by the learned writings of Augustine who directly impugneth the Pelagians by the Councils of Arausio in France Milevitanum in Numidia which damned the error of the Pelagians They affirmed that men by nature were able to fulfill the whole Law of GOD howbeit more easily better if they were supported by the grace of GOD. They denied Originall sinne and said the posteritie of ADAM were sinners by imitation of ADAMS sinne but had not receiued sinne by carnal propagation They said moreouer that children had not need to be baptized for remission of sinnes and that godly fathers in Scripture when they confessed their sinnes they did it rather for example of humilitie than for necessitie and guiltinesse of sinne This pestilent heresie was spread abroad in many places but chiefly in the Isle of Britaine because Pelagius being driuen from Rome came to the Isle foresaid and infected it with his errour but by the diligent trauelles of Germanus Altisidorensis and Palladius sent from Coelestinus B. of Rome both England and Scotland were freed from that errour Nestorius B. of Constantinople liued in the dayes of Theodosius 2. He was an eloquent man but his head lacked braines when he spake against the personall vnion of the divine and humane Nature in CHRIST He denied that the Virgine MARIE could becalled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Deipara that is the mother of GOD but only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the mother of CHRIST He was damned as an hereticke in the Councill of Ephesus and banished by the Emp. Theodosius to the wildernes of Thebaida was plagued by GOD with extraordinare iudgements as other heretiques had bene before for his blasphemous tongue was consumed with wormes rotted in his mouth and so he ended his wretched life most miserablie Eutyches was an abbot in Constantinople he fell into an errour farre different from the heresie of Nestorius for Nestorius would not grant the personall vnion of two natures in Christ but Eutyches confounded the natures and would haue the humane nature so swallowed vp by the immensitie of the diuine nature in CHRIST that there was not two natures in CHRIST but one alanerly to wit the diuine nature Hee was damned in the Council of Chalcedon as wil be decla ed hereafter Godwilling This heresie much perturbed and troubled the Church in respect of the fautors and fauourers thereof both in policie and Church Chrysapbius a principal ruler in the Court of Theodâ—…sius 2. Basiliscus and Anastatius Emperours were fauourers of this heresie and of bishops not a few such as Dâ—…scorus B of Alexandria Timotheus Aelurus who entered into the chaire of Alexandria like vnto a Wolfe with shedding the blood of Proterius the true shepheard and Petrus Moggus B. of Alexandria and Petrus Gnapheus B. of Antiochia all these maintained the heresie of Eutyches a long time And now appeareth the fruit
Emperours and Councils with all their might contended in the contrarie that images should not bee worshipped The Emperours Philippicus Leo lsaurus Constantinus Copronymus and Leo his sonne were all seriously bent to suppresse the worshipping of images and in the VVest Carolus Magnus King of France and Emperour was present in the Councill of Francsord where the worshipping of images was damned To this I answere that the anthoritie of the bishop of Rome was at this time so increased that they durst encounter with the Emperours of the East who were farre distant from them Constantine B. of Rome razed out of Charters the name of the Emperour Philippicus Gregorius 2. did excommunicate Leo Isaurus and forbade to pay tribute vnto him Gregorius 3. in conternpt of Leo gathered a Councill and ordained the worshipping of images As concerning Carolus Magnas who was proclaimed Emperour by the speciall mandate of the chaire of Rome the question is greater Howe could the bishops of Rome tolerate that worshipping of images should bee damned by a Councill gathered by this new Emperour whom they had authorized by their owne trauels To this Ianswere that the bishops of Rome did as the ancient Romanes did of whome Augustine writeth Mulcas cupiditates unius ingenti cupiditate presserunt that is to say Many desires they pressed downe for the excessiue desire they had of one thing to wit of soueraignitie and domination euen so the great desire the Romane bishoppes had firmely to keepe in their possession that great territorie of land in Italie called Exerchatus Ravinna which Pipinus King of France reft from the Emperour of the East and gaue it to the chaire of Rome for the excessiue desire I say which they had to keepe this rich prey they would not contend with Carolus Magnus but after his death they could not suffer his posteritie to take such a doing against the worshipping of Images as Carolus Magnus had done In so much that in the dayes of the reigne of Ludouicus Pius it was hard to the Emperour to protect Claudius Taurinensis against the chaufing malice of the bishops of Italie who hated him because hee cast out Images out of his Church in Turin yea and Claudius Taurinensis directly impugned the adoration of Images by a booke written by him vpon that subiect whereunto none answere was giuen during his lifetime but after his death many were found like barking dogges railing against his blessed memoriall and that so much the more because in his booke he rubbed quickly vpon the surfeiting pleasures of the Romane Church who were better content to worshippe the Crosse of Christ because that was easie to bee done than to beare the Crosse of Christ because that was a laborious worke and painefull to the flâ—…sh yet did Christ command vs to beare his Crosse but not to worship it Finally it is to be noted that the defection of some men of great account was a stumbling blocke to many others Paulus Cyprius B. of Constantinople left his charge entred into a Monastrie and lamented that he had consented to the abolishing of Images Gregorius B. of Neocesarea one of the chiefe disallowers of Images in the Councill holden at Constantinople gaue in his supplicant bill in the second Councill of Nice confessed his error and subscribed to the decreet of that vnhappie Councill by whose example the bishops of Nice Hierapolis of the Isles of Rhodes and Carpathus were mooued to doe the like Let this bee a warning to them who are in eminent places that they fall not from the trueth of GOD lest by their fall they procure a great ruining and desolation to the house of GOD. The LORD keepe vs from defection to whome bee praise and glory for euer AMEN A TREATISE Of Satisfaction and Indulgences SATISFACTION of olde was publicke repentance made for grieuous faultes such as murther adulterie apostasie And this publicke humiliation made in sight of the people with fasting teares basenesse of apparrell and such other tokens of an humbled minde with a sense of sorrow for by-past offences it was called satisfactio as Augustine writeth quia satisfiebat Ecclesiae that is because the Church was satisfied yea and the slander was remooued This humiliation foresaide in the Greeke Church was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a punishment because it was infâ—…cted as a punishment in Church discipline to terrifie others from committing the like offences Now seeing this Ecclesiasticall discipline was very rigorous and indured many yeeres as the Canons of Councils clearely declare It pleased the Church vpon weightie considerations to relent somewhat of the severitie of the first prescribed discipline yea and the people ofâ—… times intreated the Pastor by earnest requests that the time of publicke repentance might be shortned because they saw great tokens of vnfained repentance in the offender This dispensation with the rigour of olde discipline was called indulgentia but in Poperie which was beginning in this Centurie to haue great vpper hand the abuse of these two words hath vtterly vndone the ancient puritie of religion and discipline The word satisfaction which of old was referred to the people now in Poperie is referred to God in this maner They teach the people that the sinnes committed before Baptisme are abolished in Baptisme but sinnes committed after Baptisme wee must obteine pardon for them by our own satisfactions namely by fasting praying almesdeedes pilgrimages and such other workes done by our selues And to make this doctrine the more plausible vnto the people they bring in the similitude of a man sailing in a ship if he fall out of it into the sea the ship say they goeth away without recouerie and incace he find not another vessell to support his distressed estate and to bring him to land he must needes perish and drowne euen so say they if after baptisme we commit any transgression we must either be supported by our owne satisfactions els wee must perish in our sinnes No similitude can be more repugnant to Scripture thaâ—… this For albeit there bee many vessels whereinto mens bodies may bee preserued from the danger of drowning yet is there not many vessels whereinto our soules can bee saued from damnation but â—…ee are saued onely by our spirituall Baptisme whereby the filth of our soules is washen away in the blood of Christ. And like as God commanded not NOE to make two arkes but one alanerly for the safetie of a fewe so hath GOD appointed only one way for safetie of our soules so that if wee sinne after Baptisme wee must haue refuge to the sweete promises of remission of sinnes made to vs in Baptisme In what sense indulgentia was taken of old I haue already declared In the Romane Church Indulgences and Pardones are a dispensation of the merites of Christ and his Saintes to the vtilitie of sinnâ—…rs This presupponeth that the merites of Christ and his Saintes are put in the custodie of the bishop of Rome and that
the death of Heraclius reigned his son Constantine 4. moneths was made out of the way by poison giueÌ„ vnto him by Martina his fathers second wife to the end that Heracleonas her son might reâ—…gn But God suffered not this wickednes to be vnpuâ—…ished for Martina Heraclconas were taken by the Senators of Constantinople her tongue was cut out his nose cut off lest either her flaâ—…ering speaches or his beauty comlines should haue moued the people to compassioÌ„ they were both banished About this time the Saracenes had taken Caesarea in Palestina after they had besieged it seuen yeeres and they slew in it seuen thousand Christians CONSTANS AFter the banishment of Martina Heraclâ—…onas her son reigned Constans the son of ConstaÌ„rine 27. yeeres in religion he followed the footsteps of Heraclius was infected with the heresie of the Monothâ—…lites persecuted Martinus 1. bish of Rome because he had gathered a Synode in Rome damned the heresie of the Monothelues whom also he caused to be brought in bands to Consiantinople cut out his tongue cut off his right haÌ„d banished him to Chersonâ—…sus in Pontus where hee ended his life Hee faught also against the Saracenes in sea-warre-fare was ouer-come by them like as interpreters of dreames had fore-tol le him for he dreamed that he was dwelling in Thessalonica the interpreters said it portended no good but that others should ouer-come him as if the word Thessalonica did import 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is render victory to another Constans was sâ—…aine by one of his owne seruants as he was washing himselfe in the bathe-houses of Siracuse CONSTANTINUS POGONATUS Constans being slâ—…ine in Sicile the army in those paâ—…ts appointed Mezentius a man of incomparable beauty to be Emp. but Constantinus the eldest son of Constans sailed to Sicile with a great nauie slew Mezentius the murtherers of his father and recouered his fathers dominion to himselfe Hee was called Pogonatus because his face was not bare voide of haiâ—…e when hee returned from Sicile as it was wheÌ„ he sailed thithâ—…r from Byzans but his face was rough couered with haire He had 2. brethreÌ„ whome the people reuerenced with equall honour as they did him therfore he disfigurated their faces by cutting off their nose reâ—…gned himself alone 17. yeeres In religioÌ„ he was not like vnto his predicessors who had bin fauourers of heretiques but he assembled a generall CouÌ„cell at Constantinople vulgarly called the sixt Oâ—…cumenick Councell whereinto the heresie of the Monothelites was vtterly damned as in the owne place shall be declared God willing Likewise the estate of the Emp. was more peaceab'e than it had bene in time of his predicâ—…ssors for the Saracens were compelled to seeke conditions of peace from him and to offer yeeâ—…ely paimenâ—… of 3000. pound weight of gold vnto him with other tribâ—…tes of horse seruâ—…nts and prisoners IUSTINIANUS the second LEO NTIUS and ABSIMARUS AFter the death of Constantine reigned his sonne Iustinian the second sixteene yeeres to wit tenne yeeres before his banishment and sixe yeeres after his banishment His gouernement was cruell and bloodie by perswasion of Stephanus and Theodoâ—…us whose counsell hee followed euen till the purpose of exstirpation of all the Citizens of Constantinoâ—…le But Leontius a man of noble birth pitying the Citie tooke Iustinian the Emperour cut off his nose and banished him to Chersonesus ponti where hee remained in great miserie tenne yeeres Steâ—…hanus and Theodorus his bad counsellâ—…rs receiued a condigne punishment for they were burnt quicke in the bellie of an hot brasen bull After this banishment of Iustinian the second Leontius reigned three yeeres The flâ—…xible mindes of vnconstant people and souldâ—…ers choosed Absimarus to bee their Emperour who dealt with Leontius as hee had dealt with Iustinian and cut off his nose and thrust him into a Monasterie where hee remained seuen yeeres to wit all the time of Absimarus gouernement In ende Iustinian after tenne yeeres banishment recouered his Emperâ—…all dignitie againe by the helpe of Terbellis Prince of Bulgaria Hee caused Leontius and Absimarus to bee brought vnto him whome hee tramped vnder his feete and after commanded that they should bee beheaded The crueltie thaâ—… hee vsed against the Citizens of Constantinople and against the â—…habitants of Cheâ—…sonesus Ponti is almost vnspeakeable He was hated of all men Philippicus conspired against him and hee was slaine by one named Elias his owne 〈◊〉 CHAP. II. OF POPES BISHOPS PASTORS AND DOCTORS AFTER Sabinianus succeeded Bonifacius the third and continued onelie nine moneth in his Popedome finding oportunitie of time by the disliking that the Emperour Phocas had of the Patriarch of Constantinople Bonifacius insinuated himselfe in the fauour of the Emperour and obtained at his hands that the Church of Rome should bee called the supreme head of all other Churches To him succeeded Bonifacius the fourth and gouerned sixe yeeres eight monethes and thirteene dayes He obtained from Phocas a Temple of olde builded to the honour of all the gods of the Gentiles called Pantheon this he purged from the abominations of Heathen people and dedicated it to the Virgine Marie and the Saincts Likewise he instituted a Festiuall day to be kept in honour of all the Saincts in which day the Bishop of Rome himselfe should say Masse Thus wee see at what time the Bishop of Rome vsurped gouernement ouer all Churches At this same time the chaire of Rome fell awaye from the worshipping of the liuing God to the worshipping of dead creatures Hâ—…e esteemed much of the Monastike life and gaue vnto the Monkes equall honour with the Cleargie in priueledge of prâ—…aching ministring the Sacraments binding and loosing c. so were the Monks associated into the tribe of the Priâ—…sts After him succeeded Theodatus otherwayes called Deus dedit and gouerned three yeeres and three dayes He made an ordinance that no man should marrie the woman to whome or with whom he had beene witnesse in Baptisme because this was counted Spirituall consanguinitie This was an vndoubted note of the Antichrist to make lawes in the matter of marriage not agrâ—…eable to the law of God Manie doe write that hee cured a leprous man with a kisse But from this time forward let vs beware to giue hastie credite to miracles which are brought in for none other cause but onâ—…ie to confirme a lying doctrine and in holy Scripture they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is miracles of lyes To him succeeded Bâ—…nifacius the fift and ruled fiue yeeres and ten monethes he made a constitution that no man who ranne for safeâ—…e to a religious place should be drawne out of it by violence how grieuous soeuer his offence had beene A lawe Antichristian indeede and much impairing the authoritie of the ciuill Magistrate Honorius the fiâ—…st succeeded to Bonifacius the fift and ruled 12. yeeres 11. monethes and
17. dayes he was insected with the heresie of the Monothelites and was damned in the sixt generall Councell assembled in the dayes of the Emperour Constantinus Pogenatus and hath bene touched in the Treatise of succession To him succeeded Seuerinus the first and continued 1. yeere 9. monethes and 11. dayes He was confirmed in his Popedome by Isacius Exarche of Italie for at that time the election of the Clergie and consent of the people was not much set by Isacius also spoiled the treasures of the Church of Laterane being offended with this that the Church treasures were so rich and that they bestowed nothing to the support of Souldiers who were in great necesâ—…itie After him followed Pope Iohn the fourth who exceeded not the space of one yeere one moneth and nineteene dayes in his gouernement Theodoretus the successor of Iohn the fourth was the sonne of Theodorus Bishop of Ierusalem If the Romane Church so much detested Marriage in the persons of men in a spirituall calling how came it to passe that they admitted Theodoretus to be Pope who was the sonne of a married Bishop Hâ—…e â—…uled 6. yeerâ—…s 5. monethes and 18. dayes He excommunicated Pyrrhus Patriarch of Constantinople for the heresie of the Monothâ—…lites but after the death of the Emperour Heraclius Pyrrhus returned from Afrike where he had remained a space in banishment he came to Rome recanted his errour and was absolued from excommunication but like vnto a dogge hee returned againe to his vomite and was excommunicate of new againe by Theodoretus but Pyrâ—…hus was slaine by the Senators of Constantinople before hee was possessed into his former dignitie as partaker of the vile treason intended by Martina and Heracleonas her sonne against Constantine the sonne of the Emperour Heraclius After him succeeded Pope Martinus and gouerned 6. yeeres 1. moneth 26. dayes he sent Ambassadours to Paulus Patriarch of Constantinople exhorting him to forsake the errour of the Monothelites but he misused the messengers the more confidentlie because he saw the Emp. Constans altogether addicted vnto the heresie of the Monothelites Martinus on the other part assembled a Councell at Rome of 150. bishops wherin he renewed the excommunication of Syrus B. of Alexandria Sergius Pyrrhus bishops of Constantinople likewise he excommunicated Paulus bishop of Constantinople for the errour of the Monothelites The Emp. Conslans highly offended against Martinus sent first Olympius the Exarche of Italie either to take Pope Martinus prisoner or else to kill him but his attempts were frustrate not without a miraculous work of God as Platina recordeth And afterward hee sâ—…nt Theodorus Calliopas who vnder pretence of friendship came to salute the Pope cast him in bands and sent him to Constantinople where Constans the Emp. caused his tongue to be cut out and his râ—…ght hand cut off and banished him to Cheâ—…souesus Poâ—…ti The chaire of Rome was vacant for the space of fourteene monethes because they had no certaintie of the time of the death of Pope Martinus Next vnto him Eugenius the first was chosen Pope and gouerned two yeeres and nine monethes Hee was the first that made an ordinance that bishops shoulde haue prison-houses for correcting the enormitie and contumacie of the Clergie so that by degrees bishops are encrouching vpon the authoritie of the ciuill Magistrate After him succeeded Vitalianus the 1. he continued 14. yeeres and 6. moneths in the Popedome to the singing of Psalmes in the Church by viue voyce he added Organes This was not an auncient custome in the Christian Church but a noueltie inuented by Vitalianus Next after Vitalianus followed Adeodatus and ruled foure yeeres two moneths and fiue dayes of a Monke he was made Pope In his time there was terrible apparitions in Heauen a great Comete continuing for the space of three monethes terrible thunders the like whereof had not beene heard in anie precâ—…eding time great abundance of raine fastning the cornes to the ground so that they grew againe and in some places of Italie came to maturitie and ripenesse Great incursions of Turks and Saracenes who spoyled the Isle of Sicile In all these calamities saieth Platina Adeodatus multiplied supplications for the preuenting the fore-signified wrath to come If repentance and abolishing of horrible Idolatrie which had nowe taken deepe roote had bene joyned with prayers the Lord might haue bene the more easilie entreated Donus or Domnus his successor ruled fiue yeeres ten dayes he reduced the Church of Rauenna after long reluctation to the obedience of the chaire of Rome It is to bee noted that all the time they were not subject to the Bishop of Rome they were called by the Romanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so bent were they to vindicate all declining from their authoritie with opprobrious names of Heresies imposed to the decliners thereof Agâ—…ho successor to Donus ruled 2. yeeres 6. monethes and 15. dayes of whom Platina writeth that he cured a leprous man with a kisse as Pope Deus dedit had done before In his time Constantinus Pogonatus Emperour gathered the sixt generall Councell at Constantinople wherein the heresie of the Monothelites was condemned and Macarius Patriarch of Antiochia for his obstinate perseuering in that errour was excommunicate and Theophanius some time an Abbot was placed in his rowne But this I remit vnto the owne place The epistle of Agatho written to the 6. generall Councell is full of Antichristian pride wherein hee affâ—…meth that the chaire of Rome neuer erred and that it cannot erre that euerie soule that is to bee saued must professe the Romane traditions and all the constitutions of the Romane Church are to be receiued as if they had bene deliuered by the diuine voyce of Peter Likewise he damned the marriage of men in spirituall calling he commendeth the Masse impudentlie alledging a writing of Chrysostome concerning the Masse whereas in all the writinges of Chrysostome this word of the Masse is not to bee found After Agatho succeeded Leo the second who continued onelie tenne monethes and seuenteene dayes Hee was the first author of the kissing of the Pax. To him succeeded Benedictus the second and ruled 10. monethes and 12. dayes onelie In his dayes Constantinus Pogonatus Emperour ordained that in time to come the consent of the Emperour and Exarche of Italie should not be expected but he whom the Clergie and people did elect should foorthwith bee counted the Vicare of Christ. In so doing the Emp. very vnaduisedlie put an hurtfull weapon into the Popes hand whereby the estate of the Empire was encombered and hurt afterward Ioannes the fift his successor continued not aboue one yeere and nine dayes And Conon the first the successor of Iohn the fift ended his course after the issue of eleuen monethes and three dayes After the death of Conon the election of the Pope was like to be decided by weapons rather than by suffrages votes some
a spirituall office and That no man should consult concerning the election of another Bishop or Pope before three dayes were expired after the death of the detunct that the Bish. should be elected by 〈◊〉 Clergy people their election should be ratified by the Magistrate of the citie and the Pope by these wordes voluâ—…us jubâ—…mus that is Wee will and wee command otherwise the election shall bee voyde and of none effect Bonifacius the fourth gathered another Assembly in the eight that is in the last yeere of the reigre of Phocas wherein hee gaue power to Monkes to preach to minister the Sacramentes to heare confessions to bind and loose and asâ—…ociated them in equall authoritie with the Clergie Bracara or Braecara vulgarlie called Braga is a towne in â—…ortugall In the yeere of our Lord 610. and vnder the reigne of Gundemarus king of Gothes reigning at that time in the countrey of Spaine assembled some Bishops of Gallicia Lusitania and of the Prouince called Lucensis of olde It was ordained That euerie Bishop shoulde visit the Churches of his Diosie and see that Baptisme was duelie ministred and that Catechumeni twentie dayes before their baptisme shoulde resort to the purifications of Exotcismes and shoulde bee instructed in the knowledge of the Apostolicke Symbole and that the people shoulde bee exhorted to beware of Idolatrie Adulterie Murther Peâ—…jurie and all other deadlie sinnes That Bishops should not lift vp the third part of 〈◊〉 oblations of the people but that it should remaine in 〈◊〉 paroche Church for furnishing light and for repairing the fabrike of the Church and that the Bishop shoulde compell none of the Clergie to attende vpon him in seruile workes That bishops for ordination of the Clergie shoulde receiue no rewardes That neither a little balme nor yet the price thereof should bee exacted from the people for their baptisme in any time to come lest they should seeme with Simon Magus to sell the gift of God for money That bishops before the dedication of Churches shall see a charter containing a sufficient maintenance for them who shall serue in the Church and for a substantiall furniture of lightes thereunto A Church builded for gaine contribution of the people redounding to the vantage of the builder shall not bee consecrated Parents who are poore present their children to baptisme if they offer anie thing voluntarilie it shall bee accepted but they shall not bee compelled to pay anie thing neither shall a pledge bee required from them lest poore people fearing this with-holde their children from baptisme If anie of thâ—… Clergie bee accused of fornication let the accuser proue his accusation by 2. or 3. witnesses according to the precept of the Apostle cls let the accuser be excommunicate That Mâ—…trapolitane Bishops shall signifie to others of the Clergie the time of theobseruation of Easter or Pashe day and the Clergie after the reading of the Gospell shall in like manner intimaâ—…e the day vnto the people That whosoeuer tasteth meate or drinke before hee consecrate the oblation of the Altar shall bee deposed from his office In the yeere of our Lord 613. assembled in a Towne of France called Altissidorum otherwise Antissidorum vulgarlie Auxerre a number of Abbots and Presbyters with one bishop and three deacons In this Councell they damned sorcerie and the seeking of consultation at sorcerers in the first third fourth and fift Canons Whereby it appeareth that sorcerie hath bene in frequent vse in France Manie superstitious constitutions were set downe in this Synode concerning the number of Masses prohibition of tasting meate before Masse concerning buriall prohibition of baptisme before the festiuitie of Easter daye except vpon necessity and feare of approching death prohibition of Matrimoniall copulation with their own wiues to presbyters and deacons after their blessing and consecration with prohibition of marriage also to the widowes of the defunct presbyters deacons or sub-deacons this was a yoke of Antichristian subjection indeed Brother and sisters children are forbidden to marrie It is not lawfull for a presbyter to sit in judgement when any man is condemned to death It is not lawfull for a Clergy man to cite another of the Clergie before a secular Iudge It is not lawfull for a woman with a naked hand to touch the holie Eucharist It is not lawfull to take refreshment of meate with an excommunicate person If any of the Clergy receiue an excommunicate man without the knowledge of him who hath excommunicated him he shall receiue the like sentence that is he shall likewise be excommunicated It is not lawfull for a presbyter in banqueting time to sing or dance Manie Canons to the number of 45. were concluded in this Councell but I haue determined not to ouer-lade a little booke with commemoration of an heape of vnprofitable vnnecessarie and superstitious Canons In the yeere of our Lord 364. and in the 24. yeere of the reigne of the Emp. Heraclius a Councell was gathered in Hispalis a towne of Spaine vulgarly called Ciuill la grand It was gathered by Isidorus B. of Hispalis at the command of king Sisebutus who was both present and President in this Councell For two principall causes was this Synode conueened namelie for suppressing the heresie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was a branch of the heresie of Eutyches secondly for decision of questions which arose amongst bishops concerning the marches and boundes of their diocesis with some other Ecclesiasticall causes They had 13. Sessions or meetinges as is declared 2. Tom. Concill In the first action Theodulphus bishop of Malaca complained that by injurie of warres an ancient paroch Church was separated from his towne and possessed by others It was concluded that he should be repossessed again into his ancient priueledges that prescriptioÌ„ of time should haue no place if it were known that hostilitie and warre-fare had hurt a man in his rights In the second Session the controuersie betwixt Fulgentius bishop of Astigita and Honorius bishop of Corduba concerning the marches of their dioceses was debated and men were chosen to visite the boundes and to decide the controuersie In the third Session compeared Cambra bishop of Italica a Towne of the prouince of Spaine of olde called Baetica hee complained against one of his Clergie named Passandus that he being brought vp from his infancie in the Church of Italica yet had fled without anie just cause to Corduba It was ordained that whosoeuer fled from his owne Church vnto another should be sent backe againe and should be thrust into a Monasterie and should bee deuested of his honour for a time to the end that the sharpenesse of Discipline might correct the licencious libertie of vaging and wandering In the 4. Session it was complained that some were consecrated to be Leuites in the Church of Astigita who had maried widowes
This ordination was annulled and it was ordained that none of these Leuites shoulde bee promoted to the honour of a Deacon In the fift Session a Deacon of the Church of Agabra complained of the ordination of three persons in that Church one was ordained to bee Presbyter and two to bee â—…euites The bishop beeing blinde laide his handes vpon them but one of the Presbyters pronounced the blessing Nowe the Presbyter who had pronounced the blessing was dead before the Councell of Hispalis therefore they remitted him to his owne judge but the three persons afore-saide admitted to Church-offices they deposed them from their offices as persons vnlawfullie admitted In the sixt Session it was found that Fragitanus a presbyter of the Church of Corduba was moste vnjustlie both deposed and banished by his bishop For remedie that the like mis-order shoulde haue no place in time to come it was statuted and ordained That a bishop without aduise of his Synode shoulde not presume to depose a presbyter In the seuenth Session Chore-episcopi and Presbyters are debarred from the high priueledges of the Episcopall office namelie from the consecration of presbyters of holie Virgines Churches and Altâ—…rs from laying hand vpon men conuerted from heresie and conferring vnto them the holie Spirit from making of Chrisme and signating with it the fore-heads of them who are baptized from absoluing publikelie in time of Masse anie penitent person and sending testimonials to foraine partes called Formatae epistolae and finallie from baptizing consecrating the Sacrament blessing the people and teaching them receiuing penitentes when the bishop was present Now the ground of all these prohibitions is not brought out of holie Scripture but from the authoritie of the Apostolicke chaire Earlie beganne the Antichâ—…ist to establish an Hierarchie in the Church which neither Christ nor His Apostles had commanded The eight Session intreated concerning Helisens a seruant whome the bishop of Agabra had set at libertie and hee on the other part abused his libertie so farre that hee prâ—…sumed by Magicall Artes to cut off the bishop who had beene so beneficiall vnto him hee was ordained to bee redacted againe to his former seruile estate that hee might learne obedience to his superiours by the heauie yoke of seruile subjection In the ninth Session it is forbidden that bishops shoulde haue Leke-men to bee masters of their house but oneliâ—… some of their owne Clergie shoulde bee dispensators of their householde affaires because it is written Thou shalt not plowe with an Oxe and an Asse together By the way marke that nothing was so miserablie abused at this time as testimonies of holie Scripture In the tenth Session the Monasteries latelie builded in the Bâ—…tike prouince were allowed and confirmed In the eleuâ—…nth Session the Monasteries of Virgines are recommeÌ„ded to the ouer-sight of the Abbot gouerning the Monasterie of Monkes with caueates that all appearance of euill should bee prouidentlie eschewed In the twelfth Session one professing the heresie of Acephali compeared who denied the distinction of two natures in Christ and affirmed that the diuinitie of Christ did suffer vpon the Crosse but hee was seriouslie dealt withall and conuicted by testimonies of holie Scripture and Fathers so that hee renounced his hereticall opinion and embraced the true Faith and the whole Councell gaue praise and thankes vnto God for his conuersion Iâ—… the thirteenth Session there is a prolixe refutation of the opinion of those who supponed that the two natures of Christ were confounded and that the diuinitie suffered Isidorus seemeth to bee the compiler of this Treatise against Acâ—…phali giuen in to the Councâ—…ll of Hispalis and manie doe thinke that he collected into one volume the Councels that preceeded his time for hee was a man more learned than his fellowes in his dayes IN the yeere of our Lord 639. and vnder the reigne of Sisenanâ—… king of 〈◊〉 by the kinges commandement moe than 70. bishops and pâ—…esbyters were conuened in the towne of 〈◊〉 vpon occasion of diuersitie of Ceremonies and Discipline in the countrey of Spaine First they set downe a short confession of the true Faith which they ordained to be embraced and kept Secondly that there should be an vniforme order of praying singing of Psalmes solemnities of Masses Euen-song-seruice throughout all Spaine and Gallicia like as they all professed one Faith and dwelt in one kingdome lest diuersitie of ceremonies and rites should offende ignorant people and make them to thinke that there was a schisme in the Church It was statuted and ordained That at least once in the yeere prouinciall Councels should be assembled and incase anie controuersie should fall out in matters of Faith a generall Councell of all the prouinces of Spaine should be assembled Here let the judicious Reader marke that in processe of time almoste all thinges are subject to alteration and Councels of olde called Nationall now abusiuelie beginne to be called Generall The order of incomming of bishops to the Councell and sitting in the first place and of the presbyters after them and sitting in a place behinde the bishops and of deacons who should stand in presence of bishops and presbyters is described at length in the third canon That the festiuitie of Easter or Pashe daye should bee kept vpon the day of Christes resurrection Concerning the diuersitie of rites vsed in baptisme some vsing the ceremonie of thrise dipping in water others one dipping onelie It was thought most expedient to be content with one dipping because the Trinitie is so viuely represented in the names of the Father Sonne and holie Ghost that there is no necessitie by three dippinges in water to represent the Trinitie and for eschewing all appearance of schisme and lest Christians should seeme to assent vnto heretiques who diuide the Trinitie For all these causes it was expedient to keepe vniformitie in the ceremonies of Baptisme It was statuted and ordained That vpon fryday immediately preceeding Easter day the doctrine of the suffering of Christ of repentance remission of sinnes should be clearly taught vnto the people to the end that they being purged by remission of sins might the more worthily celebrate the feast of the Lords resurrection and receiue the holie Sacrament of the Lords bodie and blood The custome of putting an ende vnto the fasting of Lent vpon fryday at nine a clocke is damned because in the daye of the Lordes suffering the Sunne was couered with darknesse and the elementes were troubled and for honour of the Lords suffering that daye should bee spent in fasting mourning and abstinence and hee who spendeth anie part of that day in banqueting let him bee debarred from the Sacrament of Christes bodie and blood on Pashe day That the Tapers and Torches which shined in the Church in the night preceeding the daye of the resurrection shoulde bee solemnly blessed to the end that the mystery
of the holy resurrectioÌ„ might be expected with coÌ„secrated lights Such voluntary seruice inuented by the braine of man had great sway at this time That in the daylie Church-seruice the Lordes prayer vulgarly called Pater noster should be rehearsed because it is vsually called Oratio quotidiana that is a daylie prayer That Alleluiah bee not sung in time of Lent because it is a time of mourning and humiliation vntill the dayes of resurrection be celebrated which is a time of joye and gladnesse That after the Epistle a part of the Gospell shoulde bee read That Hymnes and spirituall songes not contained in holie Scripture may be sung in the Church The song of the three children shall be sung in all the Churches of Spaine and Gallicia In the ende of Spirituall songes it shall not bee simplie saide Glorie to the Father to the Son c. but Glorie and honour to the Father and to the Son to the H. Spirit to the end that hymnes sung in earth may bee correspondent to the song of Elders in Heauen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apocal. 4. 11. In Responsories if it be a matter of gladnesse the ende shall be Gloria c. and if it bee a matter of sadnesse the ende shall be Principium c. The booke of the APOCALYPS of Sainct Iohn is declared to bee a booke of Canonicke Scripture and to bee preached in open audience of the CHVRCH betwixt EASTER and WHITSONDAY It is forbidden that the holy Communion should be celebrated immediately after the saying of the Lordes Prayer but let the blessing bee first giuen and then let the Priestes and Leuites communicate before the Altar the Clergie within the Quiere and the people without the Quiere No man shall bee promoted to the honour of Priesthood who is infamous who hath bene baptized in heresie who hath gelded himselfe who hath married the second wife or a widow who hath had concubines who is in a seruile condition who is vnknowne Neophycus or a Laike who is giuen to warre-fare or an attender in Court who is vnlearned or hath not attained to the age of thirtie yeeres who hath not proceeded to honour by ascending degrees who by ambition or bribes hath presumed to honour who hath beene elected by his predicessor who hath not beene elected by the Clergie and people of his owne citie He who is approued shall bee consecrated on the Lordes day by all the comprouinciall bishops at least by three of them Let Leuites bee of the age of 25. yeeres before their admission and presbyters of 30. Let bishops bee vnreproueable according to the precept of the Apostle 1. Tim. 3. Let bishops not onely haue the testimonie of a good conscience in the sight of God but also the testimonie of an vnreproueable conuersation amongst men Presbyters and Leuites whom infirmitie of olde age permitteth not to abide in their secrete chambers yet let them haue witnesses of their honest conuersation in their shoppes and remaining places Youthhood is prone and bent to euill therefore let them who are young be all brought vp in one conclaue vnder the instruction and gouernement of some well approued Senior But they who shall be found lasciuious and incorâ—…igible let them be thrust into a Monasterie to the end that stricter discipline may correct the proud minds of insolent youthes Seeing that ignorance is the mother of all errours it becommeth presbyters who haue vndertaken the office of teaching continually to meditate vpon holy Scripture according to the wordes of the Apostle Tâ—…ke hâ—…ede to reading exhortation and doctrine 1. Tim. 4. for by meditation of holy Scripture and the Canons of the Church men are made able to instruct others in knowledge and in precepts of good maners Presbyters shall receiue from their owne bishops an officiall booke to the ende that through ignorance they doe nothing amisse neither in celebration of the Sacramentes nor in their Letanies nor in their forme of comming to Councels When presbyters and deacons are admitted to their offices they must vowe chastitie and binde themselues to their bishops to leade a continent life and after such profession let them retaine the discipline of an holy life A bishop presbyter or deacon who shall happen to bee vnjustly deposed if they be found innocent by the triall of the Synode let them bee restored to their former dignities before the Altar by the hands of bishops in this manner If he be a bishop let him be restored to his Orarium with Staffe and Ring If hee be a presbyter to his Orarium and Planeta If he be a deacon to his Orarium and Alba If hee bee a sub-deacon to his Plate and Chalice and other orders let them receiue in their restitution that which was giuen vnto them in their ordination If anie of the Clergie be found to haue consulted with diuiners and sorcerers let him be deposed from his dignitie and be thrust into a Monasterie to make continuall pennance for his sacrilâ—…dge Church-men who dwell in the borders coÌ„fining to a nation that is vnder hostilitie with their owne countrey let them neither receiue from the enemies of the countrey nor direct anie secret message vnto the enemies If anie Church-man sit in judgement or bee judge in a sentence of blood let him be depriued of his dignitie in the Church Let bishops haue a care of such as are oppressed to reprooue the mightie men who oppresse them and if the word of wholesome reproofe profite nothing let them complaine to the king to the ende that by regall authoritie impietie may be subdued Seeing auarice is the roote of all euill let bishops so gouerne their dioceses that they spoyle them not of their rightes but according to the determination of anteriour Councels let them haue the thirde part of Oblations Tithes Tributes and Cornes the rest let it remaine vnto the Paroches free and vntouched That thing which one bishop possesseth without interpellation for the space of thirtie yeeres let no man in that same Prouince be heard in an action of repetition But as concerning them who dwell in diucrse Prouinces the case standeth otherwise lest while Dioceses are defended the boundes of Prouinces be confounded A Church newlie builded shall appertaine vnto that bisshop in whose diosie it is knowne that spirituall conuentions haue beene kept A Bishop shall visit yeerelie all the paroches of his diosie and incase hee been impeded by infirmitie or by weightie businesse hee shall appoint faithfull Presbyters and Deacons to take inspection of the fabricke of the Churches and of their rentes Whatsoeuer rewarde a Prelate promiseth to a man who vnder-taketh anie worke tending to the vtilitie of the Church let him faithfully performe his promise Seeing that a part of Church-rentes is bestowed vpon sustentation of strangers and of poore and indigent people if it
shall happen at anie time those persons or their children to bee indigent who haue doted anierent to the Church let them render a just deserued retribution to their bene-factors in sustaining them to whose beneuolence they are addoted The Deacons are decerned to be inferiour to Presbyters Let the Leuites bee content to bee cloathed with their ORARIVM onelie vpon their left shoulder and not vpon their right shoulder and let it neiâ—…her bee beautified with coloures nor with golde PLATINA in the life of ZOSINVS calleth it LINOSTIMA Let Clergie-men haue the vpper-moste part of their heads bare and shauen and the lower-part rounded not following the example of the Readers of GALLICIA who did shaue onehe a little of the vpper-moste-part of the haire of their head conforming themselues in so doing to the custome of some Heretiques which dishonour is to bee remoued from the Churches of Spaine No strange women shall cohabite with Church-men onelie their mother or sister or her daughter or fathers sister maye dwell with them amongst which persons the bandes of nature permitteth not to suspect anie sinne according to the constitutions of auncient Fathers Some of the Clergie who are not married are intangled with the forbidden lust of strange women let the bishop separate them sell the women and redact the men infected with their lust for a space vnto pennance If a man of the Clergy marrie a wife or a widow or a deuorced woman or an harlot without aduise of his bishop let the bishop separate them againe Clergie-men who haue cloathed themselues with armour voluntarilie and haue gone to warre-fare let them bee deposed from their office and bee thrust into a Monasterie there to remaine all the dayes of their life Church-men who are found spoyling the sepulchres of persons departed let them bee deposed and be subject vnto three yeeres pennance By the coÌ„mandement of king Sisenandus Churchmen are eximed from all publike indictioÌ„s labours to the end with greater libertie they may attende vpon spirituall seruice Let bishops haue some of their owne Clergie to bè rulers of their house-holde-affaires according as the Councell of Chalcedon hath ordained A man is made a monke either by his parents deuotion or by his own profession but whether he be embarked into the Monastike life the one way or the other there is no regresse againe vnto a seculare estate Persons of the Clergie who are desirous to enter into a Monasteriâ—… and to lead a comtemplatiue life let not their bishops hinder the purpose of their minde because they haue intention to enter into a better trade of liuing Bishops haue power to constitute Abbots to gouerne Monasteries and to correct enormities that shall happen to fall out amongst them but not to redact them to seruile offices nor to conuert the rents of the Abacie to their owne vse as a possession duelie belonging to themselues The Monkes who leaue their Monasterie returne againe to a secular life and marrie wiues let them be brought backe againe to their owne Monasterie there to doe pennance and to lament for their by-past sinnes Religious men who wander vp and downe in a nation and are neither members of the Clergie nor Monkes of anie Monasterie let the bishop restraine their licentious libertie and appoint them either to serue in the Clergie or in a Monasterie except such as through infirmitie or age haue gotten an exemption They who haue confessed the committing of anie deadlie sinne cannot be promoted to Ecclesiasticall honours Secular men who in receiuing their pennance haue beene content to bee shauen and to put on a religious habite if they reuolt againe and will needes become Laikes and bee incorrigible then let them be counted apostates and excommunicate from the fellowship of the Church Widowes who haue put on a religious habite and vowed chastitie if they marrie they haue damnation according to the wordes of the Apostle 1. Tim. 〈◊〉 12. Iewes are not to be compelled to receiue the Christian faith but these who alreadie by constraint haue receiued it in the dayes of the noble king Sisebutus seeing they haue beene alreadie partakers of our Sacramentes let them bee compelled to perseuere lest the Name of the Lord Iesus be blasphemed and the faith which they haue embraced be counted vile and contemptible They who receiue bribes and rewardes from the Iewes to cloake their vngodlinesse and to foster them in their infidelitie let them bee accursed and counted strangers from the Church of Christ. Iewes after their conuersion to the Christian faith if they bee found to haue circumcised their sonnes or seruantes by the commandement of the moste religious king Sâ—…senandus it is ordained That the circumcised children of the Iewes shall bee separated from the fellowship of their parentes and the sâ—…ruants shall bee set at libertie for the injurie done vnto their bodie by circumcision Iewes who are punished to the death for any contempt done by them against CHRIST after their baptisme this punishment shall not prejudge their children from right to enjoye their goods if they bee faithfull because it is written The sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of the father Ezech. 18. 20. Let not Iewes after their conuersion haunt the companie of other superstitious Iewes as yet addicted to the abolished lawe of ceremonies lest they be perucrted if they transgresse this ordinance such of them as haue professed Christianitie shall bee giuen in seruice to Christians others shall bee appointed to bee publikely scourged Iewes who haue maried Christian women if they will not embrace Christian religion let them be separated from their wiues companie and let the children bee brought vp in the faith of their Christian mothers Iewes who haue once professed Christian faith and haue sliden backe againe from it shall not bee admitted witnesses before a Iudge albeit they professe themselues to bee Christians because like as their faith is suspected so in like manner their humane testimonie is to be doubted of Let no Iew bee preferred to any publike office Let no Iew presume to buy a Christian seruant which if hee doe the seruant shall bee taken from him and shall bee set at libertie Bishops who haue not benefited the Church by any proper donation of their owne goods they should not empouerish their Church by setting at liberty Church seruantes which thing if hee presume to doe his successour shall reduce those seruants againe to the possession of the Church whom iniquitie without any just right hath absolued A Bishop who setteth a seruant at libertie hauing first by permutation set another of the like worth and merite in his place shall denie libertie to the fore-saide seruant either to accuse or to beare witnesse against the Church whereinto he was a seruant else hee shall forfeit his libertie and bee reduced to his former seruile condition in
that same Church which hee would haue harmed and in the meane time the permutation afore-saide shall stand firme and stable Hee who hath augmented Church-rentes either by conferring or acquiring some augmentation vnto it hath some libertie to set Church-seruantes at libertie prouiding alwayes they abide vnder the patrocinie of the Church Because the patronage of the Church neuer dieth let those seruants whom the Church hath set at libertie and their posteritie be obedient vnto the Church and depende vpon their patrocinie If they be vnthankfull let their libertie be forfeite and let the Church defende them from all insolencie and wrong Seruants who are set at so full libertie that their patrones haue kept no band of subjection ouer their heads if they be vnspotted and vnreproueable they may be promoted to Ecclesiasticall offices But it is vnseemelie that anie man shall bee receiued into a spirituall office who is bound vnto the seruile subjection of an earthly master In ende earnest supplications are ordained to bee made to God for preseruation of king Sisenandus and the nation of the Gothes and many Anathems are pronounced against them who shall presume to violate the othe of alledgeance made to the king In ende the Actes of this Councell are subscribed by Isidorus bishop of Hispal◅ and other seuentie bishops IN the first yeere of Chintilla king of the Gothes and about the time of the reigne of the Emperour Heracleon conueened with Eugenius bishop of Toledo other twentie bishops In this Councell nothing was entreated except a mandate was giuen concerning the yeerely Letanies that shoulde bee made three dayes immediately following the Ides of December and if the Lords day interueened then these 3. dayes Letanies should bee differred vntill the beginning of the next weeke In these 3. dayes pardon for sins should be humbly begged at the hands of God with teares The rest of the ordinances of this Councell appoint supplications to bee made to God for preseruation of the king and his children and that they shall bee accursed who dare presume to suite the kinglie authoritie without the consent of the whole countrey of SPAINE and the Nobilitie of the nation of the GOTHES and that no man shall raile vpon the king or lie in waite for his life IN the yeere of our Lord 652. or as others reckon 650. Pope Martinus gathered a Councell at Rome of moe than 100. Bishops The errour of the Monothelites obstinately defended by Paulus bishop of Constātinople was the occasion of this Councell together with the impious edict of the Emperour Constans set out in fauours of the heresie of the Monothelites In this Councell ouer and besides an ample confession of faith manie decrees and constitutions were made all tending to damne those who denied either the Trinitie or the diuine vnitie in the diuine nature or the manifestation of the second person of the Trinitie and his suffering in the flesh or the perpetuall virginitie of the Lordes mother or the two natiuities of Christ one before all times and another in time by the operation of the holie Spirite or the conformitie of Christ to vs in all thinges sinne excepted or the distinction of the two natures after the ineffable vnitie or the distinction of willes and operations in Christ. In like manner all were damned who made opposition to the fiue preceeding generall Councels In particular Theodorus of Pharatrita Cyrus of Alexandria Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus bishops of Constantinople were damned as patrones and obstinate defenders of the heresie of the Monothelites There is more fr◅quent mention of Fathers than of Scriptures in this Counc◅ll a perilous example to the posteritie IN the yeere of our Lord 653. and in the third yeere of Chintill◅ King of Gothes in Spaine the 6. Councell of Toledo was assembled of 52. bishops Eugenius b. of Toledo being president The occasion seemeth to haue bene the renouation of old heresies contradiction to preceeding Councels After a confession of the Faith Letanies are ordained to be said as was appointed yeerelie for preseruation of the King It was ordained by the aduis◅ of the Councell with consent of the King his Nobles That no man should be tolerated to dwell in the kingdom of Spaine who did not professe the true Catholicke faith that kings in al time to come before they were placed in their royall seat should be boūd by the obligation of a solemne oath to interpone their authority that this act might bee obeyed Otherwise let the King refusing to put this act in execution be counted accursed and bee a faggot of the flames of euerlasting fire What Fe◅dinandus king of Spaine did in driuing out of his dominions the Iewes and the Saracenes some alleadge that it was done vpon the ground of this act but nowe it is not a fit time to examine that question No man shall presume by Simonie or largition of money to atteine to Ecclesiasticall offices If any of the Clergie obtaine a pension out of the Church rentes let him possesse it vnder the title of Praecaria lest by long possession the Church rents be diminished If any person be cloathed with a religious habite which hee hath voluntarily accepted if afterward he forsake it let him bee excommunicated if he returne not againe vnto his order The seuenth Canon is a renewing of the 54. Canon of the 4. Councell of Toledo A married man who voweth chastitie in time of sicknesse if he recouer health and haue not the gift of continencie let him cohabite againe with his wife but if shee die hee is debarred from the second marriage which notwithstanding is permitted to the wife if shee haue not vowed This Canon is not set downe by precept and commandement but permissiuely through indulgence and a consideration of humane infirmitie Seruants whome the Church hath set at libertie when one Prelate dieth and another succeedeth they are bound to renew the charters of their land which they possesse else their charters shall be voyde and of none effect if they be not renewed within the space of a yeere next after the election of the new Prelate The children of them whom the Church hath set at libertie if their parents bring them vp in learning they shall be brought vp in that same Church from which their libertie did arise and shall serue the Bishop of that Church alwayes without prejudice of their libertie Let no man vpon occasion of an accusation bee punished vnlesse his accuser bee presented and incase hee bee a vile and infamous person let no sentence be giuen out vpon the ground of such accusation except into an action of treason against the life of the King He who hath committed hainous offences and fearing punishment fleeth to the enemies of his countrey for refuge let him be excommunicated Let young men honour them who are in great credite and fauour with Princes And
let Seniors louingly cherish the younger sort and present vnto them profitable examples of a good conuersation The 14. and 15. Can. intreate of the reward due to them who are found faithfull seruants to the King in whatsoeuer estate especially in the Church and that rentes and landes bestowed vpon the Church shall abide firmely in their possession without reuocation In the 16. 17. 18. and 19. Canons there is a commemoration of the bountifull kindnesse of king Chintilla toward the Church aprouision that no Church-man should bee allured by no deceitfull perswasion to take a course against the King A protestation before God his Angels Prophets Apostles Martyrs and whole Church That no man shoulde enterprise any attempt against the King and his Noble estate And they who shall presume to doe in the contrarie are appointed to eternall damnation In ende prayers are made to God to giue a good successe to their meeting and thankes are giuen to the King by whose authoritie they were assembled So it is manifest that by the authoritie of Princes Nationall Assemblies were conueened at this time IN the yeere of our Lord 662. as Functius reckoneth and in the 6. yeere of Chindasuvindus king of Spaine the 7. Councell of Toledo was assembled consisting of 4. Arch-bishops 30. bisshops and a great number of presbyters and me engers from them who could not bee present The occasion of this meeting was Theodisclus bishop of Hispalâ—…s a Graecian borne Hee had corrupted the bookes of Isidorus and dispersed many errours in his Church and hee contended for supremacie with the bishop of Toledo In this Councell Theodisclus was remooued from his office The prioritie of dignitie was conferred to the bishop of Toledo In the second Tom of Councels 6. Canons are referred to this meeting First Laikes and men also in spirituall office are forbid den to attempt anie thing against the estate of their countrey either by sedition or treason Secondlie it is statuted and ordained That incase anie man ministring the Sacrament of the Lords holy Supper be hindred by any superuenient sicknesse that another shall be readie to finish the worke which he hath begunne Thirdly That the presbyters and the whole Clergie shall be present at the funerall of a bishop Fourthly it is forbiddeÌ„ that bishops in their visitation should extorse or oppresse the Churches which they visite Fiftly That men inclosed into a Monasterie should first receiue instruction in their Monasteries before they presume to teach others Sixtly a commandement is giuen That the bishops in neare adjacent places shoulde bee obedient to the bishop of Toledo and at his commaundement they shoulde compeare into the towne of Toledo CAbillonum vulgarlie called Chalon is a towne in Burgunnie not farre distant from Matiscone In this towne by the commandement of Clodoucus king of France conueened 44 bisshops Gandericus bishop of Lions was President and Landilenus bishop of Vienne Theodorus bishop of Arls because hee refused to compeare before the Councell was suspended from his office vntill the next Councell In this Synode the Canons of the Councell of Nice had great allowance It was forbidden that two bishops shoulde bee ordained in one towne That no man shoulde sell a Christian seruant to a Iew And that two Abbots shoulde not bee chosen to gouerne one Monasterie That no labouring of the ground or other secular worke should bee done on the Lordes day with manie other canons coincident with the Canons of other Councels IN the dayes of the Emperour Constantinus Pogonatus and vnder the Popedome of Agatho a Councell was gathered at Rome about the question of the willes and operations of Christ wherein it was decerned by the suffrages of 125. Bisshops of Italie France Lombardie of the nation of the Gothes of Britanes and Sclauonians That two willes and two operations were to bee acknowledged in Christ And the opinions of Theodorus Cyrus Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus defenders of the heresie of the Monothelites was damned The vaunting wordes of the letter of Agatho written to the sixt generall Councell wherein hee braggeth that the bishops of Rome neuer erred in matters of Faith I lay them aside at this time for they are false and vntrue as I haue alreadie prooued and shall prooue hereafter if it please the Lord. IN the yeere of our Lord 671. and in the fift yeere of Recesuvindus King of Gothes the eight Councell of Toledo was conuened To this Assemblic resorted two and fiftie bishops Great disputation was in this Councell concerning perjurie In ende it was resolued That no necessitie bindeth a man to performe an vnlawfull oath For Herod and Iphtah sinned in making vnlawfull oathes but they sinned more grieuouslie in performing vnlawfull oathes Marriage is vtterlie forbidden to Bishops and places of SCRIPTVRE are miserablie abused to confirme this interdiction of marriage Bee yee holie as I am holie 1. Pet. 1. 16. And in another place Mortifie your members which are on the earth Coloss. 3. 5. Miserable ignorance in this age counteth marriage to bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is vncleanenesse a member of the bodie of sinne which the Apostle commaundeth to mortifie Yea and the sub-deacons who pleaded for retaining of their wiues in regarde that in their admission no such condition was required of them are in moste seuere manner interdited from the companie of their wiues or else to bee thrust into a Monasterie to suffâ—…r pennance vntill the last period of their liues Vnlearned men are not to bee admitted to the celebration of diuine mysteries especially such as are not well acquainted with the Psalter Eating of flesh is forbidden in Lent for three principall causes First Because the fourtie dayes of Lent are the tithes of all the dayes of the yeere and the tithes shoulde bee consecrâ—…ted to GOD Secondlie because that CHRIST by fasting fourtie dayes expiated the sinnes of mankinde Thirdly because it is conuenient that a man made of the 4. elementes for breaking the ten precepts of the decalogue should afflict his bodie foure times ten dayes Beholde the firme argumentes whereupon the doctrine of deuils in prohibition of meates doe leane 1. Tim. 4. In the 10. Canon the vertues wherewith the king shall be indewed who shall be chosen to reigne in Spaine are rehearsed In the last Canon the ordinances of preceeding Councels are to bee obeyed and the Iewes are to bee dealt with according to the actes of the 4. Councell of Toledo Can. 56. 57. 58. 59. and 60. c. IN the yeere of our Lord 673. and in the 7. yeere of the reigne of Rocesuindus king of the Gothes by the commandement of the King 16 bishops conueened in Toledo and made these ordinances following First That founders of Churches and bestowers of rentes vpon the Church and their posteritie should haue a sollicitous care that Church rents be not abused which misorder if it shall happen to fall
out let complaint be made to the bishop to the Metropolitane or to the king of the countrey Founders of Churches during their life-time haue power to appoint men who shall attend vpon the fabricke of the Church or Monasterie which is builded that it decay not If any Church-man bestowe any part of Church-rent vnder the colour of prestation let the cause bee clearely contained in an euidence or else it shall be voyde Let the goods of the defunct administrator of the Church affaires be equally diuided betwixt his heires and the Church If a bishop build a Monasterie let him not bestow abcue the fiftie part of the rent of his prelacie in the charges of building and incase he build a paroche Church for honour of his buriall place let him not bestowe aboue the hundreth part of his rent for charges of building To the bishop belongeth the third part of rent of euery paroch Church in his diosie and whether he leaue that thirde part to the Church it selfe out of which it is vp-lifted or to anie other Church his gift shall stand firme without reuocation Let no man vnder pretence of propinquitie and because hee is heire intromet with the goods of the defunct bishop without the fore-knowledge and consent of the Metropolitane and incase the Metropolitane depart this life let no intromission with his goods bee made without the fore-knowledge of his successor lest by fraude and deceit the Church be damnified If any man ministring in a Church-office alienate a part of Church rentes the supputation of time shall begin to bee reckoned from the houre of his death not from the time wherein the charter was subscribed and so after his death let the prescription run on The ninth Canon measureth the commoditie which a bishop shall receiue who hath taken paines to burie another bishop Children procreated by bishops presbyters deacons c. shall not only be depriued of the heritage sometime belonging to their parents but also they shall be mancipated to perpetuall seruice of those Churches whereinto their fathers serued Let the Reader marke that there is greater businesse in Councels to procure obedience to one antichristian precept cōcerning prohibition of marriage than to all the ten Commandementes of Gods holy law Let not a seruant be accepted to serue in the Ministerie of the Church before he be first set at libertie When seruants are set at libertie let the supputation of time beginne at the death of him who set them at libertie and not at the time when the charter was made Seruants set at libertie shall neither marrie a woman of the Romane nor of the Gothes blood and they shall be subject to the Church that set them at libertie and if necessitie compell them to sell landes let the land bee first offered for a competent price to one who ministreth in that Church from which their libertie did arise I◅wes who are baptized shall in time of solemne feastes attende vpon the bishop of the parts where their dwelling is to the ende that he may beare testimonie of the integritie of their faith If this commandement be transgressed the bishop shall ordaine the Iewe either to bee scourged or to be subject to such ◅bstinence as he thinketh most fit In ende thankes beeing rendered to God for their meeting and for the vnitie of their judgementes and supplications beeing made to God for the weale of the King Recesuvindus in soule and bodie the Councell was dissolued IN the eight yeere of the reigne of Recesuvindus king of Gothes assembled in Toledo 21. bishops They decerned concerning the Feastes of the Natiuitie of our Lord and of the Lordes mother at what times they should bee kept Punishmentes are appointed for men of the Clergie and Monkes who are not found loyall and duetifull to the King and the countrey That men vnmeete for spirituall offices should not bee intruded into the Church neither for propinquitie of blood nor for hope of lucre and gaine That widowes professing a religious order shall receiue an habite conuenient for that order And that women who depart again from their professed order shall be punished That parents shall not render their children to religious orders before they bee eighteene yeeres of age Finally Protamius bisshop of Bracara beeing conuict of adulterie was remoued from his office and Fructuosus was placed in his rowme IN the 7. yeere of the reigne of Bamba King of Gothes 19. bishops and 7. Abbots were assembled in Toledo by the Kinges commandement Quiricus bishop of Toledo beeing President In the beginning after a protestation of a decent order to be kept in their Assembly that no tumult nor contentious disputation nor indecent laughter should disturbe the comely modestie of their assembly They set downe a prolixe conf◅ssion of Faith and Canons belonging to Ecclesiasticall discipline in the forme following 1. That bishops should be well acquainted with Scriptures and apt to teach 2. That Metropolitane bishops should ◅rie how the Pastors of their diosie increase in knowledge 3. That the forme of singing vsed in the Metropolitane Church shall be like wise vsed in other inferiour Churches 4. That persons who haue discorded shall not stand at the Altar vntill the time they bee reconciled againe 5. That Church-men shall not judge in actions of blood 6. That bishops shoulde not giue sentence before a sufficient triall of the cause 7. Bishops who commit adulterie or murther shall be deposed and excommunicated beside the punishment to bee inflicted by the secular Iudge 8. No rewarde shall bee taken for ministration of the Sacramentes 9. Bishops before their ordination shall giue their oath that they haue not acquired that dignitie by rewards either giuen or to be giuen 10. He who is to be preferred to any Ecclesiasticall office let him first sweare that he shall continue constantly in the true Catholicke faith and that he shall be obedient to Eccl siasticall Canons 11. Let no man refuse to receiue the Sacrament of the Supper when it is offered by him who hath a l◅wfull calling to ministrate it 12. Absolution should bee pronounced when perill of death impendeth albeit complete satisfaction be not made 13. The holy Sacrifice shall not bee ministred by persons possessed with deuils or transported with passions of madnesse 14. He who ministreth at the Altar shall haue others concurring with him to the end that if he be suddenly oppressed with any infirmitie the other as◅stant brother maye supply his place 15. Councels are ordained yeerely to be kept IF order of time be not precisely kept in commemoration of the Councels of Bracara and Toledo let no man ma◅uell some regard must be had to the memorie of the Reader and it is not meete that the Councels of Toledo being many in number and so frequently conueened one following vpon the necke of another except the 11. Councell conu◅ened 12. yeeres after the 10. should
seeing of them there is little written worthie of commemoration I ouer-passe with silence TREATISES Belonging to the seuenth CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of the Uniuersall Bishop AMBITION is a reproueable fault in all men especially in men who are Preachers of the humilitie of Christ Yea and the time wherein ambition got the greatest vpper-hande in the Church was the time wherein the Antichrist sate in the Temple of God extolling himselfe against all thing that is called God When I reade the confession of Augustine I finde no fault that hee damneth in himself before his conuersion more vehemently than the fault of ambition and desire of vaine glory comparing his owne estate with the estate of a begger whome he saw at Millane ouercome with wine In some things hee was like vnto that begger in other things he was vnlikethee was like in this that the begger was both miserable and he rejoyced in his miserie the like Augustine saith of himselfe that hee likewise was miserable and delited in his miserie but the difference stood in three thinges The begger was drunken with wine but Augustine was drunken with a desire of vaine glory Secondly the money wherewith the begger had bought the wine wherewith he was ouer-come hee had gotten it by begging but the vaine glorie wherewith Augustine was ouer-come he had gained it by flatterie and lies Thirdly the drunken begger when he had slept a short time his drunkennesse departed from him but the desire of vaine glorie was daylie augmented in Augustine vntill the time came that God would renewe him according to his owne likenesse When this vile sinne defiled the chaire of Constantinople and the chaire of Rome greater desolation followed than was vnder the reigne of Honorius when the towne of Rome was set on fire or vnder the reigne of Arcadius when Constantinole was shaken with earth-quake The short Treatise which I set foorth cōcerning the supremacie of the B. of Rome in the 3. Centurie was to declare that the foresaid supremacie was not countenanced with such antiquitie as the Remane Church do brag of but now is the due time proper place to speake more largely of the magnifick stile of the Uniuersall bishop In this Treatise God willing I shall declare that the honourable title of Uniuersall Bishop is only due to Christ Secondly that the bishops of Rome sought this preferment vnhonestly and when they had obtained it they fsed it more vnhonestile tyrannously and thirdly that he who vsurpeth this honour due to Christ only may justly bee called the Antichrist Not that I haue intention to confound these two Treatises of the Uniuersall bishop and of the Antichrist but onely to make the one a prerparation to the other Nowe the Great and Uniuersall Bisoph of our foules as holie Scripture describeth him is hee onely who hath broken downe the partition wall and who hath made both Iewe Gemile one House-holde and familie of God and hee who hath made them both both one Sheep-folde like as there is but one great Shepheard he who giueth his life for his Sheep who knoweth them all by their names and who giueth vnto them all eternall life This descriptiō pointeth out vnto vs no man except Iesus Christ the Son of God only The B. of Rome is so far from conferring eternall life vnto all the Sheepe of God that he knoweth not them all by their names yea further than this no bishop of Rome euer knew all the Sheep of God in the town of Rome by th◅ir names how much lesse could they know all the Sheep of God dispersed vpon the face of the whole world It may bee objected that like as Christ conferreth his owne names vnto his seruants whom he hath appointed to gath◅r his Sheepe to his Sheepe-folde so in like manner without sacriledge and robberie they may accept the names of Christ as namely Christ hee calleth his disciples the Lights of the world yet it is perfectly knowne that Christ only is the true Light who lightneth euery man who commeth into the worlde To this I answere That it is the labour of curious idle men to dispute vpon names whē as in substance matter there is no disagreement No man doth offend when the Apostles are called lights because they are neither equalled nor matched with Christ but only the liberality of Christ is commended who out of the plenitude of his light bestoweth a portion vpon his seruants to conserue light in the house of God But when the B. of Rome is called Uniuersall Bishop so many other prerogatiues are linked with this title that he is equalled with Christ as namely That he is a lawgiuer he cānot erre in matters of faith he may dispense with the law of God he may correct the very testamentall legacy of Christ ordaine the holy Sacrament of the Supper to be otherwise administred than the institution of Christ beareth Nowe is the question not of words only which oft times being lenified mollified by the dulcenesse of tolerable interpretations are ouer-passed for the peace of the Church but the question betwixt vs and the Romane Church is of matter substance and of the very honour only belōging to Christ. If it had bene the purpose of Christ to make mortall man on earth his Vicare he had done to that person as Pharo did to Ioseph that is he had plucked the ring from his own finger put it vpon the finger of his Vicare so that the sight of Christs ring that is of power to cōfer eternall life to all Christs Sheepe had beene an vndoubted token that Christ had indeed constituted him his Vicare on earth As touching the Apostle Peter to whom the feeding of Christs Sheepe was recommended it is to bee considered that Peter in th◅se words Feede my Sheepe was not preferred to the rest of the Apostles yea rather it was a great benefit to Peter to be restored to the dignitie of his Apostleship from which he had fallen by his three-folde deniall of Christ and to be made equall againe with the rest of his brethren But the Romane Church can neuer heare a word of Christ spoken to Peter but it soundeth in their eares as if Christ were breathing the superioritie of Peter ouer the rest of the Apostles So did Pope Leo the first with the grandour of his speaches so oft iterate that one sentence Tu es Petrus super hac petra c. that is Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church as if the whole world should haue stowped at the roaring of him who was a Lion only by name Neuerthelesse whatsoeuer Leo speaketh in the loftinesse of his partiall conceits the opinions of the ancient Fathers haue ouer-swayed the conceits of Leo And wee are fully perswaded that Christ recommended the feeding of his sheepe to all his Apostles as well as he did to Peter Then let the name of the
high Bishop and great Sheepheard of our soules only remaine with Christ who is only worthie of such high dignitie For like as many comforters came out of Hierusalem to comfort the two sisters Martha and Marie who lamented for the death of their brother Lazarus yet there was but onely one great comforter to wit Iesus Christ who could raise Lazarus out of the graue restore him to life again Euen so there are many bishops but there is only one great and vniuersall Bishop who can conferre eternall life to all that beleeue in him Let this royall garment bee laide vp in the Kinges wardrope and let none other man honour his owne bodie with it Let this oyle of consecration be kept in the Lords Sanctuary and let not the flesh of a stranger be annointed with it Let this inaccessible dignitie remaine as a fixed starre in heauen wherevnto no mortall man can reach his hand Let the death resurrection ascension and glorious sitting of Christ in heauen at the right hand of his Father budding foorth better fruite than the rodde of Aaron did testifie that this honour of the great Bishop of our soules belongeth only to Christ And finally Let him who onely is called the King of kinges the Lord of lordes the Prince of Prophets bee counted also the Bishop of all bishops who is worthie to be glorified for euer AMEN Vpon the necke of this Treatise if the next Treatise coÌ„cerning the Antichrist be subjoyned let no man maruell For in my opinion when the Popes hyrelinges cast themselues downe at his feete they testifie that they will bee subject vnto him as to the only Vicare of Christ vpon earth as to the Uniuersall bishop of the Church as to him that cannot erre in the Decrees of Doctrine concerning Faith and finallie as to whome onely it is lawfull as he listeth himselfe to determine of Religion and Christian Discipline So that these outwarde submissions of the bodie doe then appertaine to Idolatry when they are testimonies that the minde attributeth more vnto a creature than is meete But the miserie of all miseries is this that as it were by hereditarie succession euerie man who is seated in the chaire of Rome shall also haue right to gouerne the affaires of the whole Church how beit they bee not good common Christians let bee good Bishops and by the testimonie of their owne writers they be ambitious auaritious contentious and libidinous monsters Surelie before wee should conferre the glorie of CHRIST to such vile persons it were better that men should sacrifice their life for the honour of CHRIST For euen the LACEDEMONIANS when they were commanded to render their children answered to the MACEDONIANS Si grauiora morte imperatis mori volumus that is If yee commaunde thinges more grieuous than death wee will choose rather to die to wit than to obey such commaundementes And the verie Asse of Balaam is set downe vnto vs as an example of striuing against the vnlawfull commaundementes of vnlawfull prelates because the sword of the Angell of GOD is more terrible than the staffe of Balaam And albeit with Balaams Asse wee were thrise beaten with the staffe yet it is better to remember the by-past euilles which wee haue suffered than with the rich glutton to bee tormented not onelie with the sense of present paine but also with the remembrance of by-past pleasures which wee haue moste vnrighteously abused The Romane Church after the six hundreth yeere of our Lord had the wisedome of dogs who are wiser in senting than in barking for they knew that ambition was ambition and that verie fewe climbed vp to the papale dignitie by vertue but rather by procuration friendship bribes and other vnlawfull meanes but fewe durst barke against their doinges as dogges will not barke against men with whome they are familarly acquainted yea and men whome neceslitie of the extraordinary lewde conuersatioÌ„ of Pâ—…pes compelled at some times to barke Onuphrius the Aduocate of all cuill causes is ready with snurling words to reproue the reprehenders of them and by impudent deniall of the veritie of the historie to blind-folde the eyes of the simple and ignorant Reader Nowe is the way of righteousnesse made rough and difficill and the broad way is smoothe and easie and many walke therein But whensoeuer it pleaseth God to exercise the faith of his Saincts with difficill times it is not to mooue them to forsake a good course but rather to be well shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace Indeede incase the course of vngodlinesse be made rough and difficill then the Lord hath set thorny hedges in our way to the ende that wee may repâ—…nt and returne to our owne husband againe from whom we haue wandered And happie is he who can discerne the way and the cause wherefore the Lord hath made it either rough or smoothe Now is the time come wherein Church-men are become like vnto carnall Iewes who loathed MANNA and the waters of the spirituall Rocke and the cloude of God and the holy Tabernacle yea and the flesh-pots of Aegypt are laide in ballance with all the treasures of the goodnesse of God bestowed vpon a carnall people Euen so Church-men at Rome after the sixe hundreth yeere of our Lord began to loathe the humilitie of Christ the patient suffering of the Apostles the riches of faith and other spirituall treasures which were the glorious ornamentes of the Primitiue Church whereunto are preferred the riches and honours of this world justly called by Nazianzenus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Precious dungue IN the second head of this TREATISE it followeth to be declared that the bishops of Rome sought this dignitie of Papal supremacie vnhonestly and vsed it tyrannously and impiouslie after they had obtained it Concerning the seeking of it Philip Morney that Phoenix of FRANCE from whom I am not a shamed to borrow many things in this TREATISE hee prooueth by the testimonies of Paulus Diaconus Freculfus Regino Anastatius Hermannus Contractus Marianus Scotus Sabellicus Blondus Pomponius Laetus Platina Author compilationis Chronologicae and Otho Episcopus Frisingensis that Bonifacius the third begged at the handes of the Emperour Phocas that the Church of Rome should be called the head of all other Churches Hee who sought this supremacie was a flatterer hee at whose handes it was sought was a traitor a parricide and the vile excrement of all gouernours and the time wherein he sought it was at that time wherein the wordes of Gregorie the first vttered against Ioannes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bishop of Constantinople were in recent remembrance to wit That whosoeuer did vsurpe such a magnificke stile to be called Uniuersall Bishop hee was the fore-runner of the Antichrist But seeing the time was nowe come wherein the purpurate Harlot was to sit vpon the Citie of seuen Mountaines in her first entrie she laieth aside all shamefastnesse and modestie she wipeth her mouth
Socrates also in his Ecclesiasticall Historie writeth of Eusebius Emisenus an Arrian Heretique vnder the reigne of Constantius who had the gift of working miracles And Platina writeth of miracles wrought at the sepulchre of Rhotaris king of Lombardis an Arrian prince Yea and the Apostle Paul saieth if I had all faith so that I could remooue mountaines and had not loue I were nothing Nowe what wisedome is it to count working of miracles one of the principall notes of the true Church of Christ. which is found also in the kingdome of the Antichrist and amongst Heretiques amongst them who in the sight of God are counted nothing if we taught a doctrine either in substaÌ„ce or forme different from the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles it were good reason that we should confirme it with new miracles But if wee teach no doctrine except the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles then is that ancient doctrine alreadie sufficientlie confirmed by ancient miracles wrought by Christ his Apostles Nowe let vs set forward to the purpose and let vs speake of the false miracles whereby the kingdome of the Antichrist was aduanced and that through the mightie operation of Sathan for like as Achab is saide to haue consented to the death of Naboth because the letters which procured his death were sealed with his ring Euen so Sathan liked well the aduancement of the Antichrist because he set himself to worke by many lying miracles to aduance the kingdome of the Antichrist Before the 600. yeere of our Lord when the way was preparing for the Uniuersall Bisshop was not the worshipping of the Crosse confirmed in Apamea by the fiâ—…e which shined about Thomas bishop there and burned him not The towne of Edessa was thought to bee saued by the picture of Christ dipped in water which picture was alledged to haue beene sent to King Agbarus The towne of Sergiopolis to haue beene sâ—…ued by the reliques of the martyr Sergius But after the 600. yeere of our Lord false miracles were so multiplied that it would be tedious to reade the shortest abridgement of them that could bee compiled The miracles wrought by the reliques of Sainct Oswald King of ENGLAND written by Beda The miracles wrought by the reliques of Iohn Baptist written by Sigebertus and of S. Sebastian written by Paulus Diaconus The miracles of the popes Deus dedit and pope Agatho written by Platina The miracles of S. Dionyse S. Maurice and S. Martine who miraculously deliuered the soule of Dagoberius King of France out of the handes of euill spirites written also by Platina The miracle of Immas a captiue and a prisoner in ENGLAND whome no bandes could binde because his brother beeing a Priest and supposing that Immas had beene slaine in the battell and that his soule had beene in purgatorie hee made prayers to GOD and saide Masse oft times for reliefe of his brothers soule the benefite whereof as Beda supposeth redounded to the weale of Immas soule and bodie O foolishe fable and yet thought worthie by master Brestow by a newe coÌ„memoration thereof to be kept in continuall remembrance To bee short the Legendes Portuses Festiuals Promptuaries Sermones and other bookes of the Romane Church which are all stuffed so full that nothing almoste is thought to bee sufficiently proued that is not confirmed by a number of false and friuolous miracles all these I saye clearely prooue in what account false miracles were and are in the kingdome of the Antichrist Euery man who is a judicious Reader may consider that I leaue this point not for lâ—…cke of aboundance of matter but for feare to offende the Reader with superfluitie of miracles vnworthie to bee rehearsed The thirde cause of the preuailing power of the Antichrist is set downâ—… in the 10. verse in these wordes In all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse amongst them that perishe In which wordes the Apostle pointeth out vnto vs three thinges First that the marke and butte whereat the Antichrist shooteth is vnrighteous Secondly the meanes whereby hee endeuoureth to attaine vnto his intended purpose are deceitfull and thirdly that the deceitfulnesse of the Antichrist shall not hurt the elect of God but onely them that perish The principall butte and ende whereat they aimed continually was superioritie and preheminence aboue their brethren The deceitfull meanes whereby they attained to that preheminence were flatterie lies and fâ—…lse accusations of good men They flattered the Emperours Phocas and Basilius They falsified the actes of the Councell of Nice for excessiue desire to bee counted judges of appellations They accused the bishops of Rauenna moste falsely of the Heâ—…esie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And not content with superioritie ouer their brethren they aimed continually at the honour due to Christ that is to bee law-giuers in the Church of God This was a matter of greater difficultie to bee brought to passe for albeit a man may climbe vp vnto the toppe of the highest mountaine in the worlde yet can hee not reach his hand aboue the Sunne and Moone and the glistering lightes of the firmament Euen so when all the Bishops in the worlde are casten vnder the feete of the Bishops of ROME howe dare they presume with sacrilegious boldenesse to make themselues companions to CHRIST and to bee Lawe-giuers in the Church By deceiueable meanes also this vnrighteousnesse behooued to bee brought to passe for a false opinion was setled in the heartes of the people That in matters of Faith the Bishop of ROME coulde not erre So ignorant people bewitched with vaine hopes without all due examination receiued all their ordinances howe repugnant soeuer they were to the ordinances of CHRIST The last cause wherefore the ANTICHRIST shall preuaile so mightilie is the power of the wrath of GOD justlie punishing the contempt of His trueth in the worlde The contempt of mercie deserueth punishment and the contempt of great mercie deserueth great punishment Nowe it is certaine that amongst all the rich treasures of the mercie of GOD CHRIST is the greatest with whome and for whose sake all other thinges are giuen as the Apostle PAVL speaketh in the eight Chapter of his Epistle to the Romanes and the thirtie and two verse And seeing CHRIST is manifested to the worlde by the preaching of the Gospell the contempt thereof is an vtter rejecting of CHRIST And what wonder is it that GOD suffer them to bee deluded with errours who will not belecue the trueth of His worde The strong delusions or efficacie of errour as the GREEKS worde soundeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rather to bee referred to the ostentation of signes and wonders than to the power of the doctrine that shall bee vnder the ANTICHRIST for it is saide In the Gospell according to Sainct MATTHEW in the twentle and fourth Chapter and the twentie and fourth verse thereof There shall arise false christes and false prophets and shall shewe great signes and wonders so that if it
Lombardes were vtterly fubdued the chaire of Rome was inriched the reuenewe of the Emperour of the East was impaired and a ground was laide of the aduancement of the kinges of France to the Emperiall dignitie In this Emperours dayes the Turkes or Schythians inuaded the Armenians and molested the Saracenes and some countreys of Asia minor in ende they accorded with the Saracenes But this agreement could not bee perfected without condition That the Turkes in Persia shoulde vndergoe the name of Saracenes hoping thereby that they woulde easily embrace the Mahometane religion wherein their exspectation was not frustrate In the yeere of our Lord 579. and in the 18. yeere of the reigne of Constantine a wonderfull thing fell out amongst the wise men of Persia called Magi and Maurophori Persae they perswaded both themselues and others also That if any man would fell all that hee had and throwe himselfe headlonges from the walles of the cities his soule should incontinent bee tranfported to heauen So prone and bent is the corrupt nature of man to leane vpon vaine hopes and to belceue promises which GOD hath not made LEO the sonne of COPRONYMVS LEo the son of Constantinus Copronymus reigned 5. yeeres he followed the foote-steps of his father in zeale against worshipping of images and punished the Groomes of his owne chamber such as Iames Papias Strateius and Theophanes for worshipping of images The superstitious writers of the historie of this time such as Zonaras and Paulus Diaconus reckon the aforesaid persons in the Catalogue of holy Confessors But Christ he will neuer count them to be His martyrs who fight obstinatelie against his trueth euen vnto the death neither will Hee count them to be His Confessors who suffer justly inflicted punishmēt for contempt of the lawes of Magistrates beeing agreeable to the law of God IRENE and CONSTANTINVS her sonne AFter the death of Leo reigned Irene his wife with her sonne Constantine ten yeeres Afterwardes Constantine deposed his mother from her authoritie and reigned alone 7. yeeres And Irene on the other part taking this indignitie done vnto her grieuously she spoyled her sonne both of his eyes of his Empire cast him into prison where he died for heart griefe and she reigned againe 4. yeeres after her sonnes imprisonment So all the yeeres of the reignes of Irene her sonne conjunctly and ◅euerally first last were 21. yeeres This Empresse was superstitious malicious craftie infortunate She was a superstitious defender of the worshipping of images A malicious venomous hater of the name of Constantinus Copronymus whose dead body she commanded to bee brought out of his graue to bee burnt with fire resolued into ashes and to be casten into the sea albeit Constantine was her owne father in lawe The mercies of the wicked are cruell Her craft appeared in bringing her forces to Constantinople in the sixt yeere of her reigne vnder pretence of fighting against the Arabians and in disarming of them whom she knew to haue beene aduersaries to worshipping of images sending them in ships to the places from whence they came For before the dayes of Constantinus Copronymus the towne of Constantinople by famine pestilence being besieged 3. yeeres by the Saracens was miserably dispeopled so that 30000. of the people of Constantinople died But Copronymus for repairing of that losse sent for strangers and replenished the towne with new inhabitantes These strangers she sent back againe to the places from whence they came especially because in populare commotion they had set themselues in armes and minassed the Fathers conuened in Constantinople by Irene and her sonne for allowance of adoration of images Shee was infortunate because the Empire of the East was so extenuate in her time that it was rather like vnto a shaddowe than vnto an Empire So that in the subsequent historie I will forget after a manner the Emperours of the East and make mention of the Emperours of the West Now Irene was deposed and banished by Nicephorus who reigned eight yeeres after her banishment CHAP. II. Of Popes Patriarches Pastors and Doctors AFTER Pope SERGIVS succeeded IOANNES the sixt and continued three yeeres and three monethes And after him Pope Ioannes the seuenth continued two yeeres and seuen monethes he liued in the dayes of Iustinian the second who sent Ambassadours vnto him for procuring an vnion betwixt the Churches of the East and the West because they differed in opinions concerning the Canons of the sixt Generall Councell wherein prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices was disalowed and the Patriarch of Constantinople was equalled in authority to the Patriarch of Rome These Ambassadours aforesaide returned from Pope Ihonne the seuenth without any answere which proud carriage or as others doe thinke a cowardly forme of dealing all writers doe vituperate And after him succeeded Sisinius who continued not aboue twentie dayes in his Popedome After Sisinius succeeded Constantine the first and gouerned seuen yeeres and twentie dayes His Popedome was vnd◅r the reignes of Iustinian the seconde Philippicus and Anastasius The Emperour Iustinian supported him against Foelix bishop of Rauenna who had refused to paye to the bishop of Rome the summe of money imposed to him in time of his ordination so that Foelix was taken prisoner by the Emperours Admirall and sent to Constantinople where his eyes were put out and hee was banished to Pontus Against the Emperour Philippicus he contended as one hauing authoritie to rase the name of the Emperour out of charters as hath beene alreadie declared This is the Pope who was made judge betwixt the bishops of Ticinum and Millane who contended for superioritie And Constantine eximed the bisshop of Ticinum from the jurisdiction of the bishop of Millan but in such way as he should be subject to the Church of Rome The Emperour Iustinian the seconde sent for pope Constantine who came to Constantinople and from thence went to Nicomedia where hee met with the Emperour and the Emperour kissed his feete Marke the growing and daylie increasing pride of the Romane Antichrist After Constantine succeeded Gregorius the second continued sixteene yeeres nine monethes and eleuen dayes Hee liued vnder the reigne of the Emperour Leo Isaurus whom he rashly excommunicated for abolishing of images Also hee drewe awaye from the obedience of the Emperour the countreys of He speria Aemilia Liguria and other parts of Italie forbidding them to paye tribute to the Emperour expresse contrarie to Christes commandement Matth. 22. 21. where He saith Giue vnto Caesar that which is Caesars c. and this Christ spake concerning paying of tribute Gregorie the thirde gouerned ten yeeres eight monethes and 24. dayes and followed the foote-steps of his predicessor both in aduancing the doctrine of the worshipping of images and in with-drawing the people of Italie from the obedience of the Emperour More-ouer he gathered a Councell at Rome wherein the worshipping of images had
these were miserably infected with the superstitions of their time such as the opinion of Purgatorie inuocation of Sainctes and worshipping of Images and prohibition of Marriage Bonifacius was a man borne in ENGLAND in a place neare adjoyning to EXCESTER he was familiarly acquainted with fiue popes to wit with pope Constantinus the first Gregorius the seconde Gregorius the thirde Zacharias the first and Stepanus the seconde And by them hee was aduaunced to manie honours First to be the Popes Legate in ENGLAND GERMANIE and FRANCE and afterwardes to bee Archbishop of Mentz All his studies and trauels tended to this to bring the people of ENGLAND Germanie and France to the subjection of the Romane bishop and to a conformitie to the superstitions of the Romane Church In the name and at the commandement of pope Zacharias he disauthorised Childericus king of France thrust him into a Monasterie and anointed Pipinus the sonne of Carolus Martellus to be king of France So zealous was hee to performe all the desires of the Romane bishops by whome also his name was changed for hee was first named Vinofridus but the bishops of Rome who delited in his seruice called him Bonifacius After he had serued the Romane bishops in slauish subjection 36. yeeres hee was slaine by Pagans because he had anointed Pipinus king of France and for hope they had to enrich themselues by his coffers in the which when they had opened them they found nothing except bookes and reliques of Saincts whereof they made no account And his bodie was buried in the Monasterie of Fulda Damascene a superstitious Monke the disciple of Cosinas liued vnder the Emperours Leo and Constantinus Copronymus hee was a long time in companie of the Saracenes and with the prince of Saracenes he went to the sepulchre of Mahomet and like vnto a timorous bodie worshipped the bones of Mahomet fearing to haue beene put to death if hee had not done such homage Hee was a patron of worshipping of images and was excommunicated in the Generall Councell assembled by Constantinus Copronymus It is written by Ihonne patriarch of Hierusalem in the historie of Damascens life that the prince of Saracenes was mooued to indignation against him by a deceitfull letter sent from the Emperour Leo Isaurus in the which Damascene was charged as a man willing to haue betrayed the towne of Damascus into the hands of the Emperour Leo. Vpon this occasion saieth Ihon patriarch of Hierusalem the prince of Saracenes cut off the hand of Damascene and on the other part Damascene by humble kneeling before the image of the Virgine Marie was miraculouslie cured and restored againe to the power of his hand But this is like to the rest of Popish fables and lies For Damascene writeth manie notable fables for confirmation of adoration of images And incase a miracle had bene wrought in his owne person by prostrating himselfe before an image Damaescene had no manner of waye ouer-passed with silence the memoriall thereof But wee haue to doe with aduersaries who are not ashamed of lies Damascene was a diligēt reader of the bookes of ancient Fathers as appeareth by his foure bookes De Orthodoxa Fide but not so diligent a reader of holy Scripture which is the ground of manifolde errours His historie of Iosophat king of India is knowne to bee a Monkish fable Paulus Diaconus of the kinred of the Lombardes became a Deacon in Aquileia hee was carried captiue into France in the dayes of Charles the Great who besieged Papia banished Desiderius and made an ende of the kingdome of the Lombardes Afterwards he was accused of treason and conspiracie against Charles king of France His malicious and hatefull accusers were bent to haue had his hands cut off or his eyes put out but K. Charles pittying him for his learning was content that he should be banished to the I le of Diomedes From thence hee fled and came to Beneuentum where Arachis was dwelling who had married Adelperga the daughter of Desiderius In his pallace it is thought hee writ his sixe bookes De rebus gestis Longobardarum After the death of Arachis hee came to the Monasterie called Cassinense where hee ended his life Beda a man borne and brought vp in ENGLAND was called venerable and was in great account in his time Onely hee was miserably intangled with deceitfull antichristian errours vniuersally ouerspred in his dayes such as inuocation of Sainctes worshipping of Reliques opinion of Purgatorie and of support that might be had by saying of Masses In writing reading and praying hee was a man of incessant paines Nothing is found in him more commendable than his patient suffering of the agonies immediately preceeding his dissolution with a desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ. Albertus Gallus a Bishop in some part of France a learned and godly man opponed himselfe mightily to Bonifacius the foote-groome of the Romane Antichrist with whome concurred two Iearned men borne in Scotland named Clemens presbyter and Samson and offered to prooue both by worde and writing that Bonifacius was an author of lies a troubler of the peace of Christians and a corrupter and deceiuer of the people But pope zacharias excommunicated them before they were heard in a lawfull Assemblie and gaue power to his foote-groome Bonifacius to depose them procured at the hands of the king of France that they should be casten into prison and bound with bandes as schismatiques false teachers and sacrilegious men Such rewarde men receiued who were witnesses to the trueth of God and reprehended any corruption of the Romane Church In like manner Joannes Mailrosius and Claudius Clemens learned men of Scotland sent by king Acha◅us to Charles king of France and the first professors of learning in the Academie founded by Charles the Great in Parise these two likewise were disliked of the Romane Church because they could not assent to all the superstitions of that Church in this age so miserably deformed CHAP. III. OF HERETIQUES MANIE were counted Heretiques in this age because they worshipped God sincerelie according to the rule of His owne blessed worde and woulde not giue consent to the fonde errours of the Romane Church But some were counted Heretiques justly and without all controuersie as namely they who called Christ in his humane nature the adoptiue sonne of God This wicked heresie repugneth vnto the Celestiall Oracle which the three Apostles hearde in the holie mountaine This is my welbeloued sonne in whome I am well pleased We are adopted in Christ to be the sonnes of God But Christ euen in his manly nature is the sonne of GOD by the excellent prerogatiue of personall vnion with the diuine nature It is not certainly knowne whether Elipandus bishop of Hispalis or another named Foelix with whom some affirme that Elipandus consulted about this damnable opinion was the author of this damnable heresie CHAP. IIII. OF COUNCELS IN the
blood of Christ. It is hard to bee a prolocutor for an euill cause for it is like vnto a bulge in a wall which falleth and bruiseth him who woulde sustaine it which cannot sustaine it selfe It is certaine that the bread and wine are not types and figures of Christs body before the words of consecration for it is after the words of blessing that the elements receiue this great honour to be called Christs bodie and blood that is signes externall wherewith Christes bodie and blood is spiritually exhibited vnto vs. And therefore Sainct Ambrose calleth the bread before the wordes of consecration panis usitatus that is common bread but it is after the wordes of consecration that they receiue this honour to beare the names of things represented by them as Theodoreius in expresse words writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is â—…ee hath honoured the visible signes with the appellation of his bodie and blood not changing their nature but adding grace to nature Which place clearly prooueth that the elementes obtaine not that great honour to bee called Christes body or types of his blessed body vntill the time that by diuine grace they bee consecrated to that holy vse Mailrosius Scotus liued vnder the reigne of Charles the Great about the yeere of our Lord 800. and likewise RABANVS Bishop of Mentz these two had so acquainted themselues with the doctrine of Augustine that they could in no manner of way giue allowance to the doctrine of Transsubstantiation And about the yeere of our Lord 840. Carolus the second the sonne of Ludouicus Pius and brother to Lotharius and Ludouicus Germanicus he writ to Bertramus a Presbyter to haue his resolution concerning the mysterie of the Sacrament and after what manner of way the body and blood of Christ was present in the Sacrament To whome hee returned this answere That in the Sacrament of the holy Supper there were some thinges that were perceiued with bodily senses other thinges were taken holde of onelie by faith And the bread and the wine were to vs the body blood of Christ as MANNA and the waters of the spirituall rock were Christs body and blood to the people of the Iewes in the wildernesse This opinion aggreeth well with the doctrine of Paul that the Fathers in the wildernesse ate that same spirituall food which we eat which they could not doe by corporall manducation of Christs flesh because as yet the word was not made flesh So this opinion of Transsubstantiation did no sooner put out its head but assoone also contradiction was made vnto it About the yeere of our Lord 1020. Berengarius maintained the opinion of Augustine and other auncient Fathers hee was a presbyter of Angiers in Fraunce and denied the doctrine of Transsubstantiation and the Romane Bishops were coÌ„mooued with great indignation as appeareth by the number of Councels assembled against one poore man who durst presume to speake against the opinion once embraced by the Romane Church Leo the ninth gathered a Councel at Rome in the which he condemned the opinion of Berengarius and excommunicated him euen before he was warned to be present at the Councell and before hee was heard Hee assembled also another Councell in Vercellis about the yeere of our Lord 1051. in the which Borengarius was not present but Messengers who came to pleade his cause were imprisoned and casten into bands and the booke of Ioannes Scotus Mailrosius De Eucharistia was condemned By the way if any equitie had beene kept in these Councels looke by what reason they condemned Ioannes Scotus whose opinion Berengarius followed by the like reason they shoulde haue condemned Augustine Bishop of Hippo whose opinion Ioannes Mailrosius followed But the Romane Church cannot erre ' Another Councell was assembled by Pope Victor the successor of Leo the ninth in the which the Decree of the CouÌ„cell of Vercellis was allowed Yet all this coulde worke no contentment in their heâ—…rtes because the people of Angiers and Towrs in Fraunce liked the doctrine of Augustine Mailrosius and Berengarius about the Sacrament of the Supper Therefore another Councell was assembled at Rome by Pope Nicolaus the seconde anno 1058. in the which Berengarius yeelded to the opinion of the Pope and his Councell and his weaknesse strengthened the errour already receiued in the Romane Church mightily But the number of them who abhorred this newe found out doctrine was exceeding great therefore the Romane Church after the yeere of our Lord 1079 and after the dayes of pope Gregorie the seuenth put hand to worke And being now mightie strong they stirred vp Kings and Princes to persecute with fire and sword and all kind of hostilitie as heretiques all those that spake against worshipping of Images corporall presence and manducation of the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the holy Supper So it is manifest that this doctrine of Transsubstantiation was mightily contradicted vntill the dayes of pope Innocentius the third who in the Councell of Laterane anno 1215. gaue full allowance thereunto But when all this is done râ—…member that the vniuersall Catholicke Church dwelleth not in one countrey or city When the Romane Church was miserably infected with this miserable scabbe of pestilent errour what consent gaue the Churches of Asia and all the Grieke Churches They euer disâ—…ssented from this doctrine vntill this daye as appeareth by the last Sessions of the Councell of Florence anno 1439. Therefore let the Romane Church bragge of Antiquitie as they please the doctrine of Transsubstantiation shall neuer be found an ancient doctrine but a doctrine newe false absurd and borne out more by might of the preuailing authoritie of men than power of argumentes grounded vpon holy Scripture God teach them to returne to the ancient trueth from which they haue sliden To whom be praise and glory for euer Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Pennance IN this CENTVRIE it was a receiued custome to men to confesse their sinnes secretly to Presbyters and to receiue from them such forme of injunctions as they counted satisfactions for their faultes as appeareth clearly by the Councell gathered in Fraunce anno 742. in the which Bonifacius bishop of Mentz was Moderator In the first Canon of that Councell it was statuted and ordained That no man of the Clergie should put on armour and goe to warre-fare except one or two bishops with their presbyters and chaplens to prescribe pennance vnto them who should happen to confesse their sinnes By this it is euident that the custome of secret confession of sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius which was excluded out of the Church in the dayes of Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople yet it returned againe and it was in vse in the VIII CENTVRIE Now in the inseription of this TREATISE I call it a SacrameÌ„t as the Romane church in our dayes call it not as though I were in the opinion that in this age the number of seuen Sacramentes
These are points whereof no man doubteth and a large and fruitfull discourse vpon this subject is a commendation of the superabundant goodnesse of God but it belongeth nothing to prooue that Chrisming is a Sacrament distinct from Baptisme The African Councell called Mileuitanum pronounced an Anatheme against all those who saye that the grace of God in Baptisme conferreth only remission of sinnes already coÌ„mitted that in it there is no support promised to preserue men from sinnes in time to come that they bee not committed Whereby wee may euidently perceiue that the spirituall graces which the Romane Church referreth to the Sacrament of Confirmation were of olde referred to the Sacrament of Baptisme Likewise Antididagma Coloniensis as Themnisius declareth demandeth for what cause doth the Presbyter anoint him who is baptized with Chrisme seeing that he is to be anointed of new againe with Chrisme in the Sacrament of Confirmation And out of the booke De Gestis Pontificum he recordeth a constitution of Syluester That for the perill of vnexpected death it is meete that the Presbyter shall anoint with Chrisme him who is to bee baptized lest through absence of the Bishop the person baptized should depart this life without Confirmation but if the bishop be present let him be anointed by the bishop This declareth that of olde Chrisming was annexed to Baptisme But afterwards to multiplie the number of the Sacraments they separated it from the action of Baptisme and made it a peculiar Sacrament to bee ministred some space of time after Baptisme at the least seuen dayes for reuerence toward the seuen-folde graces of God conferred in the Sacrament of Confirmation as Durandus citeth out of RABANVS vsually twelue or fifteene yeeres interuene betwixt Baptisme and the Sacrament of Confirmation in the Romane Church Onely this I request of the judicious Reader that when hee readeth of Chrisming in the ancient Church hee would not take it for the Sacrament of Confirmation but for anointing with oyle in Baptisme And this custome also had no allowance in the written worde of GOD as Basilius expressely graunteth in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is What Scripture hath taught vs anointing with Oyle Doeth not this proceede from secret and mysticke tradition Finally let vs search out this matter to the very grounde whereby it may bee euidently knowne howe this Sacrament of Confirmation crept in into the Church It was a custome of auncient time that children were presented to Baptisme by their Christian parentes and albeit their infancie coulde not comprehende the summe of Christian Faith yet neuer thelesse they were instructed and catechised when they came to yeeres of discretion and when they had sufficiently comprehended the summe of Christian Faith their parentes of newe againe presented them to the Bishop who after hee had receiued in audience of the people a cleare confession of their Faith hee blessed them and with the ceremonie of imposition of handes prayed to God that these persons who had giuen out of their owne mouth a confession of that same Faith which their parentes had professed in their name in Baptisme might continue in that same true Faith constantly vnto their liues ende This imposition of handes was vsed to imprint into the heartes of the persons who had made a confession of their faith a deeper reuerence of God and a greater care to continue constant But in doing of this there was no purpose to institute a newe Sacrament of Confirmation in the Church Moreouer persons who were baptized by Heretiques when they forsooke their heresie they were not rebaptized but they were receiued into the Church by the ceremonie of imposition of handes as hath beene declared in the life of Stephanus bisshop of Rome CENT III. CHAP. II. And this imposition of handes was joyned with prayer That it woulde please God to vouchsafe vpon him who was receiued into the bosome of the Church by imposition of handes the gift of the holy Spirit which was offered vnto him in Baptisme but it was not receiued because hee professed not the true Faith Neither can there bee founde in this seconde sort of imposition of handes anie grounde for the Sacrament of Confirmation To conclude this Sacrament of Confirmation is either of God or man If it bee of God let the warrande of His commaundement bee brought foorth in the which Hee commaundeth to anoint with Chrisme those who are alreadie baptized And is it not a disficill thing to these who are content to sacrifice their life for Christes sake to offer their children also to bee signated with Chrisme when they are twelue or fifteene yeeres of age But if no diuine commaundement can bee founde out commanding vs so to doe but it is a plaine humane inuention Then let the Romane Church bragge lesse of Antiquitie than they doe seeing there is nothing in humane inuentions but Antiquitie of Errour FINIS CENTVRIE IX CHAP. I. OF EMPEROURS CAROLVS MAGNVS IN the yeere of our LORD 801. CHARLES THE GREAT King of FRAVNCE was declared Emperour by LEO the thirde Bishop of ROME and hee reigned sixteene yeeres in his Emperiall dignitie for hee continued King of FRAVNCE fourtie and sixe yeeres The Empire of the West had beene cut off since the dayes of Augustulus the sonne of Orestes whom Odoaser king of Rugiheruli c. had compelled to denude himselfe of the Emperiall dignitie Nowe after the issue of 300. yeeres and after the Hunnes the Gothes the Lombardes and other Nations had obtained dominion in the West all abstaining notwithstanding of their preuailing power from the name dignitie and stile of Emperoures Nowe at length I saye Charles the Great is anointed and crowned Emperour by Leo the thirde in the Towne of Rome And this was the beginning of that euill custome which after followed to wit That Emperours should receiue their coronatioÌ„ from the Bishops of Rome At this time the Empire of the East was in the hands of the Empresse Irene in the hands of the Emperour Nicephorus who had banished Irene and reigned in her steade The Empire of the East was also weake at this time as apppeareth by a Couenant of Peace which they coÌ„cluded with Charles Emperour of the West in the which no mention is made of Exarchatus Rauenne to be rendered again vnto them only that the Isle of Sicâ—…ll and the Townes Landes which lie from Naples Eastwarde on the right hande and from Manfredonia sometimes called Syponto on the left hand compessed about with the Seas called Superum Inferum these should remaine in the possession of the Emperours of Constantinople Charles was a prudent godly Emperour more sound and vpright in sundry heads of christian doctrine than many others for he detested the worshipping of Images as vile Idolatrie as appeareth by his bookes written against the seconde Councell of Nice Charles was very friendly to Christians and defended them against the violence and tyrannie of their persecuting enemies namely against
Godefridus King of Denmarke a fearce aduersary against the Christians who dwelt in Saxonie Likewise he subdued the Sclavonians and Bohemians enemies to Christian Religion and was justly called Magnus for his great exploytes valiant acts which God prospered in his hand Pipinus the sonne of Emperour Charles was declared King of Italieâ—… who died before his father and after his death he appointed Bernard his nephew to reigne in Italie with expresse commandement That he should be obedient to his sonne Ludouieke whom hee ordained to be successour to himselfe in the Emperiall office So the Emperour Charles full of dayes died in the 71. yeere of his age and was buried in AKEN LVDOVICVS PIVS AFter Charles succeeded his sonne Ludouicus Pius and reigned 26. yeeres For his gentle and meeke behauiour hee was called Pius Hee receiued the Emperiall Diademe from Stephanus the fourth at Aken Bernard his brothers sonne forgetfull of the mandate of Charles the Great rebelled against Ludodouicus Pius and was beheaded at Aken Likewise his owne sonnes assisted with Hugobortus Bishop of Lions and Bernhardus Bishop of Vienne and other bishops who did excommunicate the Emperour for adherence to Iudith his wife they behaued themselues very vnduetifully towards their father Neuerthelesse hee freely pardoned his sonnes and accepted them againe into fauour Also Fredericke bishop of Wtrecht threatned to excommunicate the Emperour if he did not for sake the company of Iudith his welbeloued wife and daughter to the Duke of Bauaria because shee was his neare kinswoman to wit in degrees of consanguinitie forbidden in the Popish law The Empresse willing to be reuenged of the bishop she hired two gentlemen who set vpon him after Church seruice and slewe him in his Priestly garments In his time also the Saracenes in hudge numbers like vnto Locusts swarmed out of Aegypt and Africk and inuaded the Isle of Sicill By cutting down all fruitful trees burning Townes Temples and Monasteries and by killing bishops priestes and monks they brought the Isle to an vtter desolation Gregorie the fourth at this time was Pope and hee exhorted the Emperour and his sonne Lotharius to support the distressed estate of the Isle of Sicill They answered That albeit that matter duely belonged to Michael Emperour of Constantinople yet neuerthelesse they refused not to vndertake the worke vpon the common charges of the countrey Nowe whilest these thinges were in reasoning Bonifacius Count of Corsica and his brother Bertarius with support of the people of Hetruria arriued with a Nauie at Africke and betwixt Vtica and Carthage encountered with the Saracenes foure times and slew of them so great a number that they were compelled to recall their forces backe againe from Sicill Like as of olde the Carthaginians vexed by Scipio recalled Hanniball for the safety of his owne countrey So Bonifacius returned backe againe with an armie victorious and richly ladened with the spoyle of his enemies Nothing was more vnprouidently done by the good Emperour Ludouicus Pius than the ouer-giuing of that right voluntarily conferred to Charles his father by Adrian the first and Leo the third to wit That no man should be elected Pope without the consent and allowance of the Emperour This fore-saide right Ludouicus gaue ouer to the Clergie and people of Rome onely the Romanes for keeping of friendship should sende an Ambassadour to the Kinges of Fraunce declaring whome they had elected to bee Pope Heereby a patent doore was opened to all mischiefe which after followed and to that horrible contention betwixt Emperoures and Popes concerning investment of Bishops In his time three Emperoures reigned in the East at Constantinople to wit Leo Armenius Michaell Balbus and Theophilus Leo Armenius reigned seuen yeeres Hee banished Nicephorus Patriarch of Constantinople for defending adoration of Images Michaell Balbus slew Leo his predicessour whilest hee was praising God in the Church and reigned in his steade nine yeeres In his time the Saracenes mightilie preuailed a number of them issued out of Spaine and tooke the Isle of Candie Another companie comming from Africke wasted the Isle of Sicill Theophilus reigned tenne yeeres and faught against the Saracenes who did oppresse the Countrey of Asia but hee had no good successe LOTHARIVS LOTHARIVS the sonne of LVDOVICVS PIVS was declared King of Italie and Augustus before his fathers death Hee was anointed by Pope Pascalis in the Church of Sainct PETER and hee reigned fifteene yeeres Great hostilitie and bloodie warres fell out amongst the children of Ludouicus Pius to wit Lotharius Lewes Charles and Pipinus for diuiding of their fathers Landes In this ciuill dissention the Nobilitie of Fraunce was so miserably weakened that the Normandes and Daines tooke boldnesse to inuade the Countreye of Fraunce which they vexed for the space of twentie yeeres In the East after Theophilus had concluded his life his sonne Michael with his mother Theodora gouerned the estate Michael reigned foure and twentie yeeres Theodora continued onlie eleuen yeeres Shee persecuted those who woulde not worship Images albeit her husband before his departure from this life had seriously admonished her that shee should not trouble the Church for restoring of Images LVDOVICVS the second LVDOVICVS the seconde and sonne of Lotharius reigned twentie yeeres and one The intestine dissention betwixt him and his brother Charles seemeth to bee like vnto an hereditarie sicknesse Howsoeuer the Emperour Ludouicke had dishonour thereby because the reballes of Charles desired the Emperoures protection against his owne brother which when hee had graunted the rebelles were reconciled againe with their owne King Charles and the Emperour with dishonour was compelled to retire from his brothers Dominions In the East Michael Emperour of Constantinople slew his brother Theoctistus and thrust his mother Theodora and her sisters into a Monasterie and reigned himselfe alone after his mothers deposition thirteene yeeres So the whole time of the gouernement of Michael was twentie and foure yeeres Hee faught against the Saracenes but very vnprosperously and was slaine by Basilius who reigned in his steade seuen yeeres CAROLVS CALVVS LVDOVICVS the second dying without children his brother Carolus Caluus king of Fraunce obtained at the handes of the Bishop of Rome by many liberall giftes to bee annointed Emperour He continued Emperour not aboue two yeeres and was poysoned by one Sedekias a Iewe whome hee vsed for his Physition CAROLVS CRASSVS CAROLVS CRASSVS was the sonne of Lewes king of Germanic he reigned 10. yeere Carolus Balbus the son of Carolus Caluus was incontinent cut off by death Therefore I haue ouer-passed his name with silence In this Emperoures time the Normandes and Daines made such horrible excursions and desolations in FRAVNCE that the Emperour who came with a great Armie to support the distressed estate of Fraunce was compelled to make peace with them anno 888. and assigned vnto them that part of Fraunce which lieth beyonde Seane towardes the Britannicke Ocean to bee their habitation which hath the name of Normandie vntill
this daye Crassus for his negligence and euill gouernement was deposed from his authoritie and Arnulphus his nephewe was declared Emperour ARNVLPHVS AFter the death of Carolus Crassus great troubles ensued in Italie by the factions of Berengarius whome the Lombardes choosed to bee King of Italie on the one part and Guido Duke of Spoleto whome others choosed to reigne in Italie on the other part In the middest of these factions Arnulphus leadeth an armie out of Germanie Hee tooke the Towne of Bergamum and hanged Ambrose the Earle thereof vpon a Gibbet before the port of the Towne This seueritie terrified other Townes and made them to yeelde Hee addressed towardes Rome and was â—…rowned Emperour by Formosius whose enemies hee punished vnto the death From thence hee addressed to fight against Guido but hee fledde and escaped the Emperoures handes The wife of Guido hauing no puissance to resist the Emperoures forces shee hired some of the Emperoures seruantes who gaue vnto him a cuppe of poyson which brought vpon him a lethargie and three dayes sleeping continuallie After this hee arose sicke and left the siedge for hee was besieging the wife of Guido and hee died after hee had reigned twelue yeeres In the East gouerned Leo the sonne of Basilius in whose time the Saracenes conquered Taurominium a Towne in Sicill and the Isle of Lemnos CHAP. II. Of Popes Patriarches Pastors and Doctors AFTER LEO the third succeeded STEPHANVS the fourth and ruled seuen monethes He was not elected with consent allowance of the Emperour but only by the Clergie and people of Rome Here it is well marked by Functius that the Romane Church doeth obserue their owne lawes so inuiolably that the priuiledge granted to the Emperour by Pope Leo the thirde it is vndone againe euen in his first successors time to wit in Pope Stephanus the fourth his time In the thirde moneth of his Popedome he journeyed toward France for what cause it is not certaine but it appeareth he would trie the Emperours mind whether or no hee was grieued for this that hee had beene elected Pope without the consent and fore-knowledge of the Emperour When he returned againe finding that Ludouicus Pius the Emperour was not greatly grieued at the matter but accepted his excuse he began to make Commentaries vpon the Decrees of Hadrian the first and Leo the third to wit that they meaned not that the Emperour should be first acquainted with the election of the Pope but rather that after his election the Emp. should be acquainted with this businesse before the Pope were anointed By such false Glosses and Commentaries they were by degrees excluding the Emperour from all kinde of intromission with the election of the Pope After Stephaâ—…us the fourth succeeded Pascalis the first who was elected without consent of the Emperour He sent Ambassadours to excuse himselfe to the Emperour Ludouicus Pius because the Clergie and people had compelled him to accept the Popedome The Emperour Ludouicus Pius on the other part seeing how this matter went and that he was troubled with the vnconstancie ambition and obstinacie of the Romane Church hee gaue them libertie to choose their owne bishop without the fore-knowledge and consent of the Emperour in time to come And Pascalis after hee had ruled seuen yeeres and seuenteene dayes hee ended his course Eugenius the seconde succeeded to Pascalis and ruled foure yeeres His popedome was in the time when Lotharius was appointed to gouerne Italie His commendations are these Great Learning great Eloquence with a mixture of great hypocrisie Valentinus the successour of Eugenius within the space of fourtie dayes after that hee was elected of a Deacon to bee Pope hee concluded his life To Valentinus succeeded Gregorius the fourth and ruled sixteene yeeres Ludouicke and his sonne Lotharius were Emperours at this time without whose consent hee woulde not accept his Popedome Gregorie would haue seemed to haue bene a mediator betwixt Ludouicke and his sonnes but hee is marked with a note of shame in the Magdeburg history as a man who encreassed discord rather than quenched it What hee did in the Conuention at Aken which was conueened by the authoritie of the Emperour it shall bee declared God willing in its owne place To Gregorie the fourth succeeded Sergius the second and ruled three yeeres Hee seemed to be the first Pope who changed the name giuen vnto him in Baptisme for he was called Osporci that is the mouth of the Sowe and for the turpitude of the name he called himselfe by the name of one of his antecessours Lotharius sent Ludouicke his eldest sonne accompanied with manie Noble persons to be crowned Emperour for Lotharius thought meete to enterinto a Monasterie and to lament for his by-past sinnes especially for grieuing the heart of his father Ludouicus Pius He augmented the liturgie of the Masse with the addition of Agnus Dei and ordained that the Hostia should be diuided in three parts To Sergius the seconde succeeded Leo the fourth and ruled eight yeeres three monethes Hee was a man of many crafts a builder a warriour and a Bishop Hee compassed the Vatican with a wall and made it in the similitude of a Towne and builded bull-warkes in the passages of Tyber as it issued from the Towne He was also a warriour and faught against the Saracenes against whom also hee preuailed And finally at some times hee was a Bishop and hee gathered a Councell of 47. Bishops in the which Athanasius a Cardinall Presbyter was damned for negligence in the worke of his calling This is the first time in the which mention is made of a Cardinall in the Historie for the Decretall Epistles as I haue alreadie declared are but fabulous and lying writinges In this Popes dayes Eáelwulphus King of ENGLAND came to Rome for performance of a vowe that hee had made Hee was courteously accepted by Pope Leo for which cause he ordained a tribute yeerely to be paide to the bishop of Rome to wit a pennie Sterling out of euery house in ENGLAND that kindled fire It is well remarked by Philip Morney that Leo thefourth in a certaine Epistle written to the Bishops of BRITANNIE derogateth credite to all the Decretall Epistles assigned to the bishops of Rome preceeding the dayes of Pope Siricius except onely to the Decretall Epistles of Pope Syluester So all the authorities that are alleadged by the Romane Church out of the Decretall Epistles for the space of 384. yeeres are of none effect by the confession of Pope Leo the fourth After Leo the fourth succeeded Pope Ihonne the eight an ENGLISH woman borne in the Towne of Mentz She went to Athens cloathed with the apparell of a man accompanied with a Learned man and shee profited in learning beyonde her fellowes When shee came to Rome shee was regarded for her learning and was promoted to the dignitie of the Popedome and ruled two yeeres fiue monethes and
person which indignitie done vnto him hee tooke it so grieuouslie that hee bounde himselfe by an oath That hee shoulde neuer see the Towne of ROME nor returne againe to his Bishopricke for hee was Episcopus PORTVENSIS But Pope MARTINVS absolued him from his oath and repossessed him into his Bishopricke againe and in ende hee was made Pope as saide is Neuerthelesse the faction of his competitor SERGIVS ceassed not to vexe and molest FORMOSVS so that hee sent secrete aduertisement vnto ARNVLPHVS the Nephewe of Carolus Crassus to come to ROME who came with an Armie and was crowned Emperour by Formosus as hath beene alreadie declared To Formosus succeeded Bonifacius the sixt who concluded his course after he had continued twentie and sixe dayes After Bonifacius the sixt succeeded Stephanus the sixt and ruled one yeere and three monethes Hee not onely annulled all the Decrees of his Predecessor Formosus but also caused his dead bodie to bee taken out of his graue and cutte off his three fingers wherewith hee was wont to consecrate persons admitted to spirituall offices and threwe them into Tyber and caused all them who had receiued ordination by Formosus to receiue newe ordination This fact of Stephanus the sixt is so full of vncouth and vnnaturall inhumanitie that Onuphrius denieth that any such thing was done whose impudencie Morneus discouereth by the testimonie of Luitprandus who liued at that same time and was a Deacon of the Church of Ticinum and maketh mention of this vile fact not without horrour and detestation thereof Baronius is not so impudent as Onuphrius and will not denie the fact but extenuateth the atrocitie and vilenesse thereof for hee saieth Non fuit error in side sed violenta tyrannis in facto that is to saye It was no errour in the faith but a violent tyrannie in the fact And like wise hee annulled the inauguration of the EMPEROVR ARNVLPHVS and annointed ALBERT or Lambert Marques of Tuscia who followed the Popes course to bee Emperour Nowe is the Popedome encreased to the measure of a full strength when they dare authorise and disauthorise place and displace Emperoures at their owne pleasure So that there remaineth nothing but to enter into grippes with the Emperour to throwe him downe to the grounde and to treade vpon the excellent honour of his Soueraignitie which in the next CENTVRIE will follow To Stephanus succeded Romanus and continued onely three monethes Hee abrogated the Decrees of Stephanus his predecessour Theodorus the successour of Romanus continued in his Popedome twentie dayes onely In this short time hee allowed the Decrees of Formosus Patriarches of Constantinople PAtriarches of Constantinople in this Centurie were changed according to the disposition of Emperoures fauouring or disliking the worshipping of Images Nicephorus was a defender of adoration of Images and was banished by the Emperour Leo. Theodotus againe Antonius and Syngelus who had beene Schoole-masters to the Emperour Theophilus were haters of Images But after the death of Theophilus Theodora his Wife aduaunced Methodius a superstitious man and an obstinate defender of adoration of Images and intercession of Sainctes Concerning Ignatius and Photius and the great troubles that arose about placing and displacing of them occasion will bee offered to speake of these thinges in the head of Councels Of other Pastors and Doctors IN this corrupt and backe-sliding age wherein the Romane Antichrist had so great vpper-hande the head of Councels will compell mee to make mention of the names of a number of Learned men At this time the name of Claudius Taurinensis putteth a great number of the rest out of my remembrance because hee was a faithfull witnesse vnto the trueth of God in a difficill time Hee was a man borne in Spaine and vnder the reigne of Ludouicus Pius hee was made Bishop of Thurin in P◅emont At his first entrie to his Bishopricke hee threwe the Images out of his Church affirming that the Sainctes who in their lifetime were not content to bee worshipped much lesse coulde they bee content to haue their pictures worshipped after their death In speciall hee condemned the worshipping of the Crosse. affirming that if it shoulde bee worshipped because Iesus died vpon it then the Shippe in the which Christ sailed the Asle whereupon Christ did ride into Hierusalem and infinite other thinges which Christ touched by the like reason behoued also to bee worshipped Concerning the Bishop of Rome he said that hee was not to bee counted an Apostolicke Bishop who sate in the Apostolicke Chaire but hee who fulfilled an Apostolicke office Hincmarus bishop of Rhemes liued vnder Carolus Magnus and continued in office almost vntill the reigne of the Em. Arnulph He had great strife with his nephew Hincmarus b. of Laudunum who refused to be vnder his Diosie and appealed from him vnto the b. of Rome Likewise in the cause of Rhotardus b. of Soission whom Hincmarus deposed and remoued from his office Nicolaus the first b. of Rome absolued him Hadrian 2. gaue him commandement to excommunicate C. Caluus k. of Fraunce his soueraigne lord but hee refused to performe such an vnlawfull commandement and writ vnto the Pope to be circumspect and not precipitate rashly his sentences of excommunication The question wherunto Hadr. 2. was so serious was about diuision of lāds betwixt C. Caluus his brother Lotharius C. Caluus denied that hee did vnjustly inuade any of his brothers landes but landes duely belonging vnto himselfe by paction and couenant And the Nobles of the countrey saide that it was a strange and an vnaccustomed thing that the Pope would take vpon him to be judge in a controuersie concerning the Titles and Rights of Kingdomes because hee coulde not bee both a Bishop and a King CHAP. III. Of Heretiques THEY who of olde were accustomed to condemne Heresies nowe they are become the chiefe Patrones and maintainers of adoration of Images a notable heresie whose pusillanimitie argueth the weaknesse of their cause for vnder the reigne of Ludouicus Pius Claudius Taurinensis wrote bookes against the adoration of Images and the Emperour by a publicke edict commanded them who were disposed to answere to his bookes to answere whilest Claudius was aliue But Ionas bishop of Orleans concealed and obscured his bookes during Claudius lifetime But after his death with impotencie of railing wordes rather than with power of solide arguments he endeuoureth to refute Claudius Taurinensis But I entrait the judicious Reader without partialitie to reade the bookes of Ionas bishop of Orliens the very stinking breath of the adversary of the trueth shall giue great allowance to the trueth of God Godescalcus a man of the Lowe Countreyes is reckoned in the number of Heretiques of this age about the yeere of our Lord 849. because hee spake of Predestination perilously to wit that these who were predestinated to life by the decree of Gods predestination were forced to doe well and those who were predestinated to
condemnation were forced by the decree of God to doe euill But I remit a further Treatise of this vnto the head of Councels Concerning olde extinguished Heresies such as the Manicheans Arrians and Donatists and such like who preassed to builde vp the wallesâ—… of Iericho which God had destroyed there is no necessitie to speake because these were vaine attâ—…ptes without anie successe CHAP. IIII. OF COUNCELS IN the yeere of our LORD 813. by the commandement of Carolus Magnus in the Towne of Mentz were conuened 30. Bishops 25. Abbots with a great number of Priestes Monkes Countes and Iudges about reformation of the dissolute maners of Ecclesiasticke Laicke persons After 3. dayes abstinence fasting joyned with Litanies publicke Prayers and imploring the helpe of God they diuided themselues into three companies In the first company were the Bishops with some Noters reading the history of the Euangell and the Epistles the Actes of the Apostles together with the Canons and workes of ancient Fathers and the Pastorall booke of Gregorie to the ende that by the Preceptes contained in these bookes the enormitie of mens liues might be corrected In the second companie were Abbots and Monkes reading the rules of S. Benedict for the reformation of the liues of Monkes In the thirde companie were lordes and Iudges pondering the causes of all men who came to complaine that wrong was done vnto them The 1. 2. and 3. Canons of this Councell entrait concerning Faith Hope and Chatitie 4. Concerning the Sacramentes to be ministred chiefely at Easter Whitsonday except necessitie and seare of death require preuening of these times 5. That vnitie and concord should bee kept in the Church because wee haue one common Father in heauen one Mother to wit the Church in earth one Faith one Baptisine and one Celestiall inheritance prepared for vs Yea and God is not the God of dissention but of peace according as it is said Blessed be the peace makers for they shall bee called the children of God The 6. and 7. Canons entrait of Orphanes and poore people whose weaknes is to bee supported but no man should take vantadge of their poore and desolate estate The 8. Can. recommendeth vnitie to be kept betwixt men in spirituall offices and ciuill Iudges a Canon indeede if it had beene obserued verie necessarie for the estate of this time The 9. and 10. Canon prescribeth to the Clergie Preceptes of a modest and sober life with abstinence from the delicate pleasures of the worlde and from Theatricall Spectacles from pompes and vnhonest banquets and to bee more readie to goe to the house of mourning to comfort them who are heauie hearted than to the house of banquetting Vsurie auarice ambition and taking of rewardes for the benefites of God such as vse to bee taken for medicinall cures is forbidden To beware of deceit and conjurations to flec hatred emulation backe-biting and enuying wandering eyes an vnbridled tongue a petulant and proude gesture are forbidden filthie wordes and workes are altogether abhorred chastitie is recommended the frequent visitations of the houses of Widowes and Virgines is prohibited due obedience is to bee giuen to Seniors to take heede to doctrine reading and spirituall songes as it becommeth men who haue addicted themselues vnto diuine seruice Precepts concerning the behauiour of Monkes and Nunnes and the fabricke of their dwelling places I ouer-passe with silence lest I shoulde ouercharge a short Compend with an heape of vnnecessarie thinges In the 32. Canon the difference betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is set downe 33. The great Litanie or Rogations to bee obserued three dayes by all Christians with fasting sackecloth ashes walking barefooted and all kinde of humble carriage 34. 35. and 36. Publicke Fastinges and keeping of Festiuall dayes is commanded 37. The Sabboth daye is to bee kept holy In it no Merchand Wares to be sold and no criminall cause to bee judged 38. and 39. Tythes are precisely to bee payed And men fleeing to Churches for safeguarde are not to bee violentlie drawne out of the place of their refuge 40. In Churches and the portches thereof let no secular judgements be exercised 41. Let no ancient Church be spoyled of tythes and possessions for the building of new Oratories 42. Concerning Church rentes bestowed for reparation and vpholding of Churches 43. and 43. That no Priest saye Masse himselfe alone for if hee haue no person present except himselfe howe can hee say Dominus vobiscum or sursum corda or such other passages Also frequent offering of the Sacrifice of the Masse and presenting of the Paxe is recommended to Christian people 45. That euery person bee acquainted with the Lordes Prayer and the Beliefe and they who can no otherwayes comprehend these thinges let them learne them in their owne vulgare language 46. Drunkennesse is detested and they who continue in this sinne without amendement are ordained to be excommunicated 47. God-fathers shall attende that their spirituall children bee brought vp in the true Faith 48. Filthie libidinous songes are not to bee sung about Churches 49. The cohabitation with women is forbidden to all the members of the Clergie 50. Let all Bishops Abbots and Church-men haue such Aduocates and Agentes in their affaires who are men that feare GOD and are haters of all vnrighteous dealing 51. Let not the dead bodies of the Saincts bee transported from place to place without the aduice of the Prince of the countrey or the Bishop and Synode 52. No dead bodie shall bee buried within the Church except the bodie of a Bishop or of an Abbot or of a worthie Presbyter or of a faithfull Laicke person 53. Incestuous persons are to bee searched out and separated from the fellowship of the Church except they bee penitent 54. 55. and 56. Marriage in the fourth degree of consanguinitie is forbidden and that no man shall marrie his spirituall daughter or sister neither the woman whose sonne or daughter hee hath ledde to the Sacrament of Confirmation and incase they bee founde to bee married they shall bee separated againe And no man shall take in marriage his wiues sister neither shall a woman marrie her husbandes brother IN the yeere of our LORD 813. a Councell was assembled at Rhemes by the commaundement of Charles the Great for it is to bee remarked that hee not onely assembled that famous Councell of FRANKFORD anno 794. in the which adoration of Images was condemned but also when hee was nowe aged and saw many abuses in the Church hee endeuoured by all meanes possible to procure reformation of the lewde manners of Church men Therefore hee appointed at one time to wit anno 813. fiue Nationall Councels to be conuened in diuerse places for reformation of the Clergie and people One was conuened at Mentz as hath bene declared Another at Rhemes the third at Towrs the fourth at Cabilone or Chalons and the fist at Arles In all these Councels no
opposition is made to the Councell of Frankâ—…ord neither was the adoration of Images auowed in any of thâ—…se Councels So much auaileth the authoritie of a Prince for suppressing of false doctrine heresie In this CouÌ„cel at Rhemes Wulfarius archbis was presideÌ„t 44. canons are rehearsed in the 2. Tome of Councels made in this Councell In the 1. Can. it was concluded That euery man should diligently acquaint himselfe with the Articles of his Faith 2. That euery man should learne the Lords Prayer and comprehend the meaning thereof 3. That euery man promoted to Ecclesiasticall orders shall walke worthily conforme to his calling 4. The Epistles of Paule were read to giue instructions to sub-deacons howe they should behaue themselues Yet is there not one worde in all the Epistles of Paule of a subâ—…deacon 5. The Gospell was read to giue instruction to Deacons to minister condingly in their office 6. Ignorant Priestes are instructed to celebrate the Seruice with greater vnderstanding 7. In like manner they are instructed howe to prepare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Sacrament of Baptisme 8. The holy Canons were read out of the Decretall of Innocentius for ordering the life of Chanons 9. The rule of Sainct Benedict was read to reduce Abbots and their Conuents to a remembrance of their order 10. The Pastorall booke of Gregorius was â—…ead to admonish Pastors of their duetie 11. Sentences of diuerse ancient Fathers were read to admonish men of all â—…aÌ„ks both Prelats subjects to bring forth the fruit of a good conuersation 12. These things being done they set down a forme of receiuing of confessions prescribing of pennance according to the Canonicall institution 13. They reasoned about the eight principall vices to the ende their diuersitie beeing distinguished euerie man might know what vices hee should eschewe and teach others to beware of the same 14. That Bishops should take heed to the reading of the bookes of the Canonicke Scripture and the bookes of Fathers should attend vpon the preaching of the word of God 15. That bisshops should preach the Sermons and Homilies of H. Fathers in such sort as all the people might vnderstand them The 16. can is coincident with the 12. 17. That bishops abbots permit no man to solace the company with filthy gesting in their preseÌ„ce but let poore indigent people be refreshed at their tables with lecture of diuine Scripture and praysing of God according to the Precept of the Apostle that whether wee eate or drinke let all thinges bee done to the glorie of God 18. Gluttonie and drunkernesse for bidden to bishops and the Ministers of God 19. Let not bishops bee rash to judge in thinges secret which are to bee referred to the judgement of God who can manifest thinges hid vp in darknesse discouer the secrets of the heart 20. Presbyters shall not transport themselues from a lowe place to a greater 21. Whosoeuer by money-paying procureth a preferment in the Church shall bee deposed 22. No Church man shall cohabite with a woman except it bee with his mother or sister or such like persons by whose companie no suspition of vncleannesse can arise Precepts giuen to Monkes and Nunnes I passe by as I did in the former Councell Can. 35. The Sabboth day shall be kept holy and in it no seruile worke shall be done according to the Lords Commandement 36. Let no man bestow vpon the Church that thing which by vnlawfull meanes hee hath fraudulently with-drawne from others 37. nor yet by lies and deceitfull meanes withdraw any thing duely beloÌ„ging to the Church 38. Let tythes be precisely payed 39. Let no man presume to receiue rewards for his decreet and sentence 40. Let Prayers Oblations be made for the Emperour and his noble rase that it woulde please God to preserue them in all happinesse in this present life vouchsafe vpon them Celestiall joyes in companie of the Angels in the life to come In the 41. Canon mention is made of a certaine rent left by king Pipinus of good memorie which they wish the Emperour Charles Pipinus sonne shoulde not alter nor transferre into another summe in respect that by so doing manie perjuries and false testimonies might ensue 42. And that no man should bee remooued from his mansion to whome the Emperoures Almes is distributed 43. And that the statute may bee confirmed by his Highnesse allowance whereby all contentions and strifes are ordained to haue a decision end 44. And that the statute made in Bononia concerning false witnesses maye bee ratified and confirmed with augmentation if neede require for eschewing of perjuries false testimonies and many other inconueniences IN the yeere of our LORD 813. and at the commaundement of the Emperour Carolus Magnus a Councell of manie Bishops and Abbots was assembled about establishing of Ecclesiasticall Discipline in the Towne of Towrs In the 1. Canon all men are admonished to bee obedient to the Emperour Charles the Great and to keepe the oath of alleadgeance made vnto him and to make prayers and supplications for his prosperitie and well-fare 2. All Bishops shall diligently reade and frequently peruse the bookes of holy Scripture the histories of the Euangell and the Epistles of Paul together with the bookes of ancient Fathers written thereupon 3. It is not lawfull for any Bishop to be ignorant of the Canons of the Church and of the Pastorall booke of Gregorius in the which euery man as in a viue mirrour might see himselfe 4. Let euery Bishop feede the flocke committed vnto him not onely with doctrine but also with examples of a good conuersation 5. A Bishop must not bee giuen to sumptuous banquets but be content with a moderate diet lest hee should seeme to abuse the counsell of our Lord saying Take heede that your hearts be not surfetted with gluttonie or drunkennesse but let holy lecture be at his table rather than the idle wordes of flattering fellowes 6. Let strangers and indigent people bee at Bishops tables whome they maye refreshe both with corporall and spirituall repaste 7. The delicate pleasures of the eare and the eyes are to bee eschewed lest by such pleasures the minde bee effeminate and inchaunted 8. Let not the Lordes seruantes delight in vaine jesting nor in hunting nor halking 9. Let Presbyters and Deacons followe the foot-steps of their Bishops assuring themselues that the good conuersation enjoyned vnto their Bishops is also enjoyned vnto them 10. Let Bishops haue a great sollicitude and care towards the poore and be faithfull dispensators of Ecclesiasticall goods as the Ministers of God and not as hunters after filthie lucre 11. It is lawfull for Bishops with consent of Presbyters Deacons to bestow out of the Church treasure support to indigent people of that same Church 12. A Presbyter is not to bee ordained vntill hee bee 30. yeeres olde 13. Let the B. make diligeÌ„t inquisitioÌ„ in his own Paroch Church that no Presbyter coÌ„ming from any
other parts make seruice in his Church without letters of recommendation 14. Let a Pres byter leauing a lowe place and presuming to an higher incurre that same punishment which a Bishop deprehended in the like fault should incurre 15. A Presbyter who attaineth to a Church by giuing money for it let him be deposed 16. Let tythes bestowed vpon Churches by aduise of Bishops be faithfully distributed to the poore by the Presbyters 17. The families of Bishops shall bee instructed in the summe of the true faith In the knowledge of the retribution to be giuen to good men and the condemnation of vngodly people and of the resurrection and last judgement and by what kinde of workes eternall life may bee promerited and that the Homelies containing these instructions shall bee translated into Rusticke Latine language to the end that euery person may vnderstand them Marke in what estimation the Latine language hath bene at this time that instructions in Rusticke and Barbarous Latine are counted better than instructions in good French Language 18. It is the duetie of the Bishop to instruct his Presbyters concerning the Sacrament of Baptisme what it is that they should desire the people baptized to renounce namely they should renounce the deuill all his works his pomps Now the works of the Deuill are murther fornication adulterie drunkennesse and other such like faultes But the pompes of the Deuill are pride ostentation swelling conceites vaine glory lostinesse and such other faultes as spring vp from such groundes 19. Presbyters are precisely to bee admonished that when they say the Masse and doe communicate they doe not distribute the Lords bodie indiscretely to children and to all persons who happen to bee present who if they bee entangled with great sinnes they procure vnto themselues rather damnation than any remedie to their soules according to the saying of the Apostle Whosoeuer eateth this Bread and drinketh this Cuppe vnWorthilie hee shall bee guiltie of the bodie and blood of the LORD Let a man therefore trie himselfe and so let him eate of this Bread and drinke of this Cuppe By this let the judicious Reader marke that euen in the dayes of Carolus Magnus priuate Masses had no place but they who were duely prepared did communicate with the Priest 20. Presbyters shall not suffer the holy Chrisme to be touched by euery man 21. Presbyters shall not resort to Tavernes to eate or drinke 22. Bishops and presbyters shall prescribe to sinners who haue confessed their sines pennance discretly according to the weightinesse of their fault 23. Chanons who dwell in Cities let them eate in one Closter and sleepe vnder one roofe to the ende they may bee readie to celebrate their Canonicall houres From the 24. Can. vnto the 32. are contained Constitutions concerning Monkes and Nunnes which I ouer-passe with silence fearing to bee prolixt Can. 32. All men should studie to peace and concorde but especially Christians forsaking hatred discorde and enuie 33. Lordes and Iudges should bee obedient to the wholsome admonitions of their bishops and bishops on the other part should reuerentlie regarde them to the ende they may bee mutually supported euery one with the consolations of another 34. Lordes and Iudges are to bee admonished that they admitte not vile and naughtie persons to beare witnesse in their judicatories because there are manie who for a contemptible price are readie to make shipwracke of a good conscience 35. Let no man for his decreet receiue a rewarde for diuine Scripture in manie places for biddeth this as a thing that blindeth the eyes of the wise 36. Let euerie man bee carefull to support indigent persons of his owne familie and kinred for it is an impious and abominable thing in the sight of God that men abounding in riches should neglect their owne 37. Christians when they make supplications to God let them in humble manner bowe downe their knees following the example of the Martyr Steuen and of the Apostle Paul Except vpon the Lordes daye and other solemne dayes on the which the vniuersall Church keepeth a memoriall of the Lordes resurrection and at such times they are accustomed to stand and pray 38. Faithfull people must be admonished not to enter into the Church with tumult and dinne and in time of Prayer and celebration of the Masse not to be occupied in vaine confabulations and idle speaches but euen to abstaine from wicked cogitations 39. Let not the Consistories and Iudgement seates of secular Iudges bee in the Church or portches thereof in any time to come because the house of God shoulde bee an house of Prayer as our Lord Iesus Christ saieth 40. Let it bee forbidden that Merchandize be vsed vpon the Lordes daye or Iustice Courtes because all men should abstaine from seruile laboures to the ende this day may bee spent in praysing and thanking God from Morne till Euen 41. Incestuous persons parracides and murtherers are found who will not hearken to the wholsome admonitions of Church men but perseuere in their vitious conuersation who must bee reduced to order by the discipline of the secular power 42. Let the people bee admonished to abstaine from Magicall Artes which can bring no support and helpe to the infirmities of men and beastes but they are the deceitfull snares of the Deuill whereby hee deceiueth mankind 43. A frequent custome of swearing is forbidden wherein men vpon euery light occasion willing to purchase credite to that which they speake they take God to bee witnesse of the veritie of their speaches 44. Manie frie subjectes by the oppression of their Masters aro-redacted to extreame pouertie whose causes if our clement Soueraigne please to examine hee shall finde that they are vnjustlie redacted to extreame indigence 45. A false measure and a false ballance is an abomination vnto the Lord as Salomon recordeth The 46. Canon containeth a regrate that tythes were not duely payed to the Church notwithstanding that the Church had giuen in their complaint to the ciuill Magistrate whereby it came to passe that not onely Lightes in the Church and steependes to the Clergie beganne to inlacke but also the very Paroch Churches became ruinous 47. When generall Fastinges are appointed for any impendent calamitie let no man neglect the fellowship of the humbled Church for desire to fearce his bellie with delicate foode 48. Drunkennesse and surfetting are forbiddē as offensiue both to soule and and bodie and the ground of many other sinnes 49. Lords and Masters are to bee admonished not to deale cruelly and vnmercifully with their subjectes yea and not to seeke that which is due vnto themselues with excessiue rigour 50. Let Laicke people communicate at least thrise in the yeere vnlesse they bee impeded by some hainous sinnes committed by them 51. In the last Canon mention is made that they diligently examined the cause of them who complained to the Emperour that they were disherited by the donation of landes which their fathers and friends had bestowed
vpon the Church and in their bounds they found no man who did complaine Alwayes in that matter if any thing was done amisse they humbly submitte themselues to be corrected by their Soueraigne lord and king THE Councell of Chalons was the fourth Councell conuened in the yeere of our Lord 813. by the commandement of Charles the Great for the reformation of the Ecclesiasticall estate Manie of the Canons of this Councell are coincident with the Canons of the former therefore I shall bee the shorter in the commemoration thereof 1. That Bishops acquaint themselues diligently with reading the Bookes of holy Scripture and the Bookes of auncient Fathers together with the Pastorall booke of Gregorius 2. Let Bishops practise in their workes the knowledge which they haue attained vnto by reading 3. Let them also constitute schooles wherein learning maye bee encreassed and men brought vp in them maye bee like to the sault of the earth to season thecorrupt manners of the people and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques according as it is saide to the commendation of the Church A thousande Targâ—… are hung vp in it euen all the Armour of the strong Cantiel cap. 4. vers 4. 4. Let Church men shew humilitie in worde deede countenance and habite 5. Let Priestes bee vnreprooueable adorned with good manners and not giuen to filthie lucre 6. The blame of filthy lucre where with many Church men were charged for this that they allured secular men to renounce the worlde and to bring their goods to the Church they endeuour with multiplied number of wordes to remoue 7. Bishops and Abbots who with deceitful speaches haue circumuened simple men and shauen their heads by such meanes doe possesse their goods in respect of their couetous desire of filthie lucre let them bee subject to Canonicall or Regulare repentance But let those simple men who haue laide downe their haire as men destitute of vnderstanding who cannot gouerne their owne affaires let them remaine in that estate which they haue once vndertaken but let the goods giuen by negligent parentes and receiued or rather reaued by auaritious Church men bee restored againe to their children and heires 8. If Church men lay vp prouision of Cornes in Victuall houses let it not bee to keepe them to a dearth but to support the poore in time of neede therewith 9. Hunting and halking and the insolencie of foolishe and filthie jests are to bee forsaken of Church men 10. Gluttonie drunkennesse is forbidden 11. The Bishop or Abbot must not resort to ciuill judicators to pleade their owne cause except it bee to support the poore and the oppressed Presbyters Deacons and Monkes hauing obtained licence from the Bishop maye compeare in Ciuill judgement seates accompanied with their Aduocate 12. Let not Presbyters Deacons or Monks bee fermers or labourers of the ground 13. It is reported of some brethren that they compell the persons who are to bee admitted in time of their ordination to sweare that they are worthie and that they shall doe nothing repugnant to the Canons and that they shall bee obedient to the Bishop who ordaineth them and to the Church in thewhich they are ordained which oath in regarde it is perilous wee all inhibite and discharge it 14. Bishops in visiting of their parishioners let them not be chargeable vnto them but rather comfortable by preaching the word and by correcting things that are disordered 15. It is reported that some Arch-deacons vse domination ouer the Presbyters and take tribute from them which smelleth rather of tyrannie than of due order For if the Bishop should not vse domination ouer the Clergy but by examplares to the flocke as the Apostle Peter writeth Much lesse shoulde these presume to doe any such like thing 16. Like as in dedication of Churches and for receiuing of orders no money is receiued euen so for buying of Baulme to make Chrisme the Presbyters keepers of Chrisme shall bestowe no money but Bishops of their owne rent shall furnish Baulme for the making of Chrisme and Lightes to the Church 17. It hath beene found in some places that Presbyters haue payed 12. or 14. pennies in yeerely tribute to the Bishop which custome wee haue ordained altogether to bee abolished 18. The receiuing of paunds from incestuous persons from men who pay not their Tythes and from negligent Presbyters is forbidden as a thing which openeth a doore to auarice but rather let Ecclesiasticall discipline strike vpon transgressours 19. Let people giue their Tythes to those Churches wherein their children are baptized and whereunto they resort all the yeere long to heare Church seruice 20. Let peace bee kept amongst all men but in speciall betwixt Bishops and Countes whereby cuery one of them maye mutually support another 21. Ciuill Iudges ought to judge righteously without exception of persons and without receiuing of rewardes and let their Officiars Vicars and Centenaries bee righteous men lest by their auarice and griedinesse the people bee grieued and impouerished And let the witnesses bee of vnsuspect credite for by false witnesses the Countreye is greatly damnified 22. The Abbots and Monkes in this part of the Countreye seeing they haue addicted themselues to the Order of Sainct BENEDICT let them endeuoure to conforme themselues vnto his institution and rules 23. The ordination of Presbyters Deacons and other inferioures is to bee made at a certaine prescribed time 24. Concerning Bishops Presbyters Deacons and Monkes who shall happen to bee slaine let the Emperour giue determination to whome the satisfaction of blood shall belong 25. In manie places the auncient custome of publicke repentance hath ceasted neither is the auncient custome of excommunication and reconciliation in vse Therefore the Emperour is to bee entraited that the auncient discipline maye bee restored againe and they who sinne publikely may be brought to publike repentance and euery man according as hee deserueth maye either be excommunicated or reconciled 26. It is reported that in some Churches there is contention strife for diuiding of Church rentes It is ordained therefore That no Masse shall bee saide in those Churches vntill they who are at variance be reconciled againe 27. Neither the Sacrament of Baptisme nor the Sacrament of Confirmation should bee reiterated 28. Concerning the decrees of affinitie and in what degree Marriage may bee bounde vp euery man is sent to the Canons of the Church to seeke resolution 29. Seeing that the man and the woman are counted in SCRIPTVRE as one fleshe their Parentage is to bee reckoned by like degrees in the matter of Marriage 30. The Marriage of seruantes is not to bee dissolued which is bounde vp with consent of both their masters euerie seruant remaining obedient to his owne master 31. It is rumoured that some women by negligence and others fraudulently doe present their owne children to the Sacrament of Confirmation to the ende they may bee separated from the companie of their husbandes Therefore wee statute and
or resemblance of a SACRAMENT therein The office of a sab-Deacon is not mentioned in Holie Scripture and their seruice in carrying the Challice and the Paxe and the potte with water to washe the handes of them who minister at the Altar and the Towell they are such a masse of friuolous toyes inuented by the braine of man that I will leaue of to speake anie further of them remembring alwayes this auncient saying That which Scripture hath not commaunded maye bee as easilie rejected as it maye bee furtherlie obtruded NOwe seeing I haue remembred in all my preceeding Treatises to speake of Antiquitie I shall not ouer-passe with silence this poinct GOD willing in this Treatise also Albeit the Hierarchie of the Romane Church were founde to bee auncient yet it sufficeth for this Treatise to declare that of olde these Orders were not called a Sacrament And there is no ancient Writer whome I haue read who reckoneth Church Orders in the number of Sacramentes As for the wordes of Cyprian and Pope Leo cited by Lindanus they are not worthie of refutation because in a generall signification manie thinges maye bee called Sacramentes But to call Order a Sacrament in a strict signification it is a newe inuention founde out by the Scholasticke Doctors who behooued to bee serious in some thing after they had lost the substance of Religion But I will set forwarde and declare that the Hierarchy it selfe is not so auncient as they affirme it to bee True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 250. Cornelius Bishop of Rome abhorring the arrogancie of Nouaius describeth the Hierarchie of the Romane Church in the which there was one Bishop fourtie and sixe Presbyters seuen Deacons and seuen sub-Deacons fourtie and two Acoluthi of Exorcistes Readers and Ianitors fiftie two of Widowes afflicted people aboue a thousande and fiue hundreth persons who were all sustained by the liberalitie and goodnesse of GOD in the Romane Church Heereof it appeareth that ouer and beside offices instituted by the Apostles to continue ordinarilie in the Church other offices crept in into the Church by humane institution hauing no such warrand as Elders and Deacons had And after the time of the promotion of the Bishop of Rome to the honour of Vniuersall Bishop the number of Church offices encreassed and to Presbyters were added Arch-priestes and to Deacons were added Arch-deacons And Lindanus lamenteth that other inferiour offices which were inuented by men had ceassed in the Church such as Fossores Syngeli Copiatae When the liberalitie of the people bestowed superfluitie of riches vpon the Church then newe offices behooued to bee founde out to the ende that all which was bestowed might seeme too litle because manie Church offices were to bee sustained the prouerbe spoken of olde of women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is A woman is naturally sumptuous nowe it might bee justly transferred to the Church Hierarchie that it was a sumptuous and costly thing About the yeere of our Lord 308 and vnder the reigne of Dioclesian a constitution is attributed to Caius Bishop of Rome that men should bee promoted to superiour Orders by degrees ascending from inferiour Orders And all the fore-mentioned Orders are reckoned in that Decretall of Caius to wit Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-diaconus Diaconus Presbyter and Episcopus But the Epistle of Leo the fourth written to the Bishops of Britannie derogateth credite to all the decretall Epistles written before the dayes of Pope Siricius except onelie to the decretall Epistles of Pope Syluester So that argumentes taken from decretall Epistles preceeding the 384. yeere of our Lord hath the lesse credite amongst vs because they cannot obtaine credite at the handes of their owne Popes But seeing nothing is to beee called auncient which hath not flowed from the mouth of Christ and His Apostles lest they should seeme to be discountenanced in this poinct they cite the booke of the Canons of the Apostles to prooue that the degrees afore-saide were Apostolicke constitutions This booke is not onely supposititious but also moste impertinently cited by Papistes because in the Councell of Trent De Sacramento ordinis cap. 2. Anathema is pronounced against them who acknowledgeth not all their Orders both superiour and inferiour But the booke of the Canons of the Apostles acknowledgeth onely fiue Orders namely Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Psalmists or Chantors but no mention is made of Exorcistes and Sub-deacons Therefore it were good for them either to bragge lesse of Antiquitie or to prooue better that their Hierarchie is auncient Ambrose in cap. 4. ad Ephes. reckoneth fiue Orders to wit Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Exorcistes making no mention of Subdeacons and Acoluthi The Canonistes recken nine Orders adding to the seuen aboue mentioned Bishops and Psalmists This diuersitie of opinions concerning Church Orders declareth two thinges First that of olde there was no Sacrament of Orders Secondlie that there was no setled opinion in the Church about Orders but one Church vsed one forme and another Church another forme as is customably obserued in thinges indifferent insomuch that when it was thought expedient that all house-holde seruantes in Bishops houses shoulde bee Clergie men then the number of Church offices were multiplied according to the number of Oecumenicke offices accustomed to bee in Noble mens houses Would God that in matters of faith of manners and Church Discipline men had fixed the eyes of their minds as attentiuelie vpon the written worde of GOD as Ship-men doe vpon their Compasse then had there beene lesse aberration and lesse disputation and lesse diuersitie of opinions The LORD worke this in His owne time to whome bee all Honour Praise and Glorie for euer and euer worlde without ende Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Matrimonie IN the TREATISE of the Sacrament of MATRIMONIE the inconstancie obliuion contradiction and head-strong insolencie of the Romane Church maketh mee vncertaine whereat to beginne For who coulde once imagine that they who call Marriage a worke of the fleshe and an estate of liuing vncompetent to them who are called to holie Orders forgetting what they had spoken they woulde make of it an holie Sacrament as if the Ministers of GOD should bee debarred from the holie Sacramentes of GOD. If they saye that they debarre men in spirituall offices onelie from copulation with women yet in this they debarre them from the Sacrament forasmuch as they debarre them from the externall signe whereby the spirituall grace is represented Can anie man bee partaker of Baptisme and not washen in water Or can anie man bee partaker of the LORDES Super and not be permitted to eat and drinke at the holie Table And how is a man admitted to the Sacrament of Matrimonie and debarred from copulation which they themselues graunt to bee the externall signe of the Sacrament But let vs marke the fraudulent dealing of the ROMANâ—… Church who hath made Marriage to bee a Sacrament albeit all the members
the martyrdome of PETER and PAVL LINVS ANACLETVS and CLEMENS were teachers of the Romaine Church In the second Centurie followe EVARISTVS ALEXANDER 1. XISTVS 1. TELESPHORVS HYGINVS PIVS 1. ANICETVS SOTER ELEVTHERIVS and VICTOR This VICTOR must needes bee called the 13. Bishop of Rome if ELEVTHERIVS be the 12. according to the computation of IRENEVS lib. 3. cap. 3. ONVPHRIVS according to his own custome giueth more credite to olde parchments that he hath found in the Vatican bibliotheke then to any ancient father He beginneth earely to distinguish CLETVS from ANACLETVS that by taking libertie to thrust in one moe in the first Centurie he may haue the greater boldenesse to thrust out another of the feminine sexe in another Centurie For it grieueth him to the heart to heare this thing so vniuersally affirmed and to see the penne of PLATINA blushing when hee writeth of IOANNES the eight hee maketh litle contradiction to that settled and receiued opinion of the feminine Pope But I leaue ONVPHRIVS sporting with his owne conceits as a Pleasant doth with his owne fingers when no other body will keepe purpose with him EVARISTVS finished the course of his ministration in 8. yeres ALEXANDER who is in expresse words called the fist B. of Rome after the death of PETER and PAVL Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 1. gouerned 10. yeeres and suffered martyrdome in the dayes of ADRIAN as PLATINA writeth After him XISTVS 1. continued 10 yeeres Euseb. lib. 4 cap 5 and died a martyr Platin. TELESPHORVS the 7 Bishop of Rome after the daies of the Apostles liued in that ministration 11. yeeres and was honoured with martyrdome Euseb. lib. 4. cap 10. HYGINVS An. 4. And PIVS the 1. ministred 11. yeeres These two suffered not martyrdom because their lot was to liue in the calme dayes of a meeke Emperour ANTONINVS PIVS ANICETVS ministred in that office 11. yeeres with whome POLYCARPVS B. of Smyrna conferred at Rome anent the obseruation of the festiuitie of Easter day He concluded his life with the glorious crowne of martyrdome Euseb. eccl hist lib. 4. cap 14. To him succeeded SOTER An. 9. After him ELEVTHERIVS An. 15. In whose time LVCIVS King of the Britons desired that he and his people should be baptized receiâ—…ed into the fellowship of Christians to whom ELEVTHERIVS sent FVGATIVS and DAMIANVS who satisfied the desire of the King his people so they were baptized and counted Christians Platina de vita Eleutherii After him VICTOR An. 10. He intended to haue excommunicat all the Churches of the East because they kept not the festi uitic of Pasche day conforme to the custome of the Church of Rome but rather vpon the day wherinto the Iâ—…wes were accustomed to eat their Paschal lamb But this rashnes of VICTOR was somewhat abated by the graue prudent counsell of IRENEVS B. of Lions who admonished VICTOR that there was no lesse discrepance of customes anent keeping of Lent then was anent the keeping of Easter day yet was not the vnitie of the Church violated nor rent asunder for this discrepance And when POLYCARPVS B. of Smyrna came to Rome in his conference with ANICETVS neither of them could persuade the other to change the custome of keeping of daves which they had receiued by tradition of their predecessours Notwithstanding they kept fast the bande of Christian fellowshippe and ANICETVS admitted POLYCARPVS to the communion of the Romaine Church and they departed in peace one from another Euseb. eccl hist. lib 5. cap. 26. QVADRATVS B. of Athens liued in the dayes of ADRIAN This Emperour vpon a certaine time wintered in Athâ—…ns went to Eleusina and was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say initiat into all the mysteries of Grecia This fact of the Emperour gaue encouragement to those who hatâ—…d Christians without allowance of the Emperoures commandement to vexe the Christians Concerning his apologie for Christians giuen in to the Emperour together with the apologie of ARISTIDES a learned Philosopher and eloquent Orator in Athens we haue spoken already in the description of the life of ADRIAN Ierom. Catal script ecâ—…l AGRIPPAS CASTOR a very learned man answered to the bookes of the Heretique BASILIDES who with the noueltie of barbarous and vncouth wordes troubled the hearts of rude and ignorant people talking of a god whome hee called ARBRAXAS and of his prophets BARCAB and BARCOB words inuented by himselfe to terrifie simple people Euseb. lib 4 cap. 7. Such delusions of Satan Quintiâ—…sts in our dayes an ignorant race of braine-sicke fellowes haue vsed And so the blind led the blind and both fell into the ditch In this age HEGESIPPVS of the nation of the Iâ—…wes was connerted vnto the faith of Christ and came to Rome in the dayes of ANICETVS and continued vntill the dayes of ELEVTHERIVS Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 11. But for what cause he came to Rome or in what part of the world hee bestowed the trauels of his ministrie no mention is made neither by EVSEBIVS nor by any other ancient writer no not by IEROM himselfe a man most accurate explorator of all antiquities MELITO B. of Sardis a famous towne in Lydia wrote an apologie for the Christians to the Emperour ANTONINVS Philosophus whome EVSEBIVS calleth MARCVS AVRELIVS VERVS Euseb lib. 4. cap. 13. His apologie was written with Christian freedome and courage for he is not afraid to declare to the Emperour what good successe AVGVSTVS CESAR had in whose dayes Christe was borne and what vnprosperous â—…successe NERO and DOMITIAN had who persecuted the Christians hist. Magdeburg EVSEBIVS calleth him an Eunuch lib. 5. cap. 24. In the fourth persecution died IVSTINVS MARTYR accused and delated by CRESCENS He was conuerted to Christs religion by the trauels of an olde man whome he supponed for his grauitie to haue beene a Philosopher but hee was a Christian. This ancient man counselled IVSTINVS to be a diligent reader of the doctrine of the Prophets Apostles who spake by diuine inspiration who knew the veritie and were not couetous of vaine glory neither were they dashed with feare whose doctrine also was confirmed with miraculous works which God wrought by their handes Aboue all things willed him to make earnest prayers to God to open vnto him the portes of true light because the trueth cannot be comprehended except the father of light his sonne Christ Iesus giue vnto vs an vnderstanding heart Iustin. dialog cum Troph Hee wrote two bookes of apologie for Christians to the Emperour ANTONINVS PIVS and to his sonnes and the Senat of Rome In the second booke of his apologie he declareth that Christians were put to death not for any crime they had committed but onely for their profession In witnesse whereof if any of them would denie his Christian profession straightway hee was absolued because there was no other thing wherewith he was charged Iustin. apol 2. In this same persecution also suffered
to the calling of GOD was leauing Athanasius in his young yeeres and childish playes was counterfeiting diuine mysteries baptizing children yet after such due forme of interrogatories answeres preceeding Baptisme that Alexander then Bishdurst not presume to rebaptize those who apparently in childish simplicitie had beene made partakers of diuine grace Hee began no sooner to accept the weightie charge of the Church of Alexandria anno 333. but the Arrians began to fret and offend knowing how diligently he attended vpon Alexander his predecessor at the Councill of Nice and how vigilantly wisely hee had detected the lurking absurdities of the vilde 〈◊〉 of Arrius And they thought the preferment of Athanasius was the vtter vndoing of their opinion Therefore they coÌ„spired against him and by a multiplied number of false accusations preuailed somewhat against him euen in the dayes of the good Emper. Constantine But in the dayes of Constâ—…ntius and Iulian almost the whole world conspired against him so that except he had bene vp-holden by that grace that commeth from aboue it was not possible that hee coulde haue consisted and borne out such vnsupportable hatred Iustly did Nazianzene compare him in time of aduersitie to the Adamant and in time of prosperitie to the Magnet In time of aduersitie no trouble ouercame him in time of prosperitie hee allured the heartes of men more intractable then yron to embrace the trueth of GOD. Now seeing Athanasius liued sixe and fourtie yeeres gouernour of the Church of Alexandria his great troubles can not bee comprised in better order then by declaring shortly what troubles hee susteined first in Constantines dayes next vnder the reigne of Constantius thirdly vnder the reigne of Iulian and last to speake of his peaceable end vnder the reigne of the Emperour Valens albeit he was an Arrian Persecuter In the dayes of Constantine first he was accused by an effronted harlot whom the Arrians had suborned to beare false witnesse against him but Athan. guided the matter with wisedome suffered Timotheus a worthie presbyter to speake whom hee had brought in with him to the Councill but hee was silent himselfe The impudent woman pointing out Timotheus by the finger as if he had bene Athanasius with clamours voide of all womanly modestie affirmed that hee had abused her in whosedome so that all who were present were ashamed of her impudencie This was done in the Councill of Tyrus to the perpetuall shame of the Arrians who suborned an harlot to accuse the faithful seruaÌ„t of CHRIST without a cause Secondly they accused him for this that hee had cutted off the hand of Arsenius some time his owne seruant and for greatâ—…r euidence they produced in the Councill of Tyrus before the Iudges the hand of a man inclosed in a case which hande they affirmed that Athanasius had cut off from Arsenius This they spake the more confidently because they supponed that Arsenius remained still secretly kept in their owne custodie but by the prouidence of GOD hee escaped came to Tyrus and was presented before the Councill hauing both his handes perfect sounde and vnmutilated After this the Councill was full of confusion for the Arrians cried that ATHANASIUS by magicke artes deluded the sences of men and they were purposed by violence and force to lay handes vpon him and to teare him in pieces But he fled by a ship and came to Constantinople where the Emperour was as shall bee declared GOD willing in the fourth CHAPTER The rest of his accusations and howe they dealt against him moste vnjustly and falsely and gaue out a sentence of deposition against him in his absence I remit vnto the place foresaid Vnder the reigne of Constantius Athanasius was compelled to flie at two diuers times First while the Emp. Constans was yet aliue who procured a Councill to be gathered in Sardica wherein the cause of Athanasius was tried and he found innocent and was sent backe againe and reâ—…ored to his place For Constantius feared the minaâ—…ng letters of his brother Constans who threatned to lead an armie to the Fast and to possâ—…sse Athanasius in his place againe incase his brother linguered in doing of it After the death of Constans Sabinianus was sent to kill Athanasius but he escaped miraculously as hath beene declared Againe he was compelled first to flâ—…e and afterward to lurke in the dayes of Iulian He was restored againe by the good Emp. Iouinian and he continued in his ministration vntill the dayes of Valentinian and Valens And although Valens was a crue I persecuter yet hee absteined from persecuting of Athanasius for honour of his gray haires and for that he was reuerently regarded of all men Thus Athanasius full of dayes died in peace after he had gouerned the Church of Alexandria 46. yeeres To worthie Athanasius succeeded Peter whom the Emp. Valens caused to be imprisoned and Lucius an Arrian bishop to be seated in his roome Lucius was made bishop of Alexandria against all kind of Ecclesiasticall order neitheir did the people craue him nor the Cleargie of Alexandria approue him nor any Orthodox bishop giue him ordination Peter escaped out of prison and fled to Damasus bishop of Rome Lucius like vnto a rauenous wolfe not onely banished the Homousians out of Alâ—…xandria and Aegypt but also that which was more insolent and neuer attempted before he persecuted the Monkes who dwelt in solitarie places of the wildernesse and banished them who had â—…lready banished themselues from all the delicate pleasures of the world But marke To what place could men bee banished who inhabited the desert places of barren wildernâ—…sses Hee caused them especially Macarius Isidorus to be transported vnto an Isle whereinto no Christians were to be found but only Pagans and worshippers of deuilles When these prisoners of CHRIST approached neare vnto the Isle the deuill left his olde habitation to wit the mouth of the image from whence hee was accustomed to speake and hee posâ—…essed the Priests daughte who ranne vnto the shore and cried words not vnlike to those which were spoken to Paul and Silas in Philippâ—… by the maid who had the spirit of diuination and after this the deuill left her lying vpon the ground as though she had bene dead But the men of GOD by their supplications to GOD restored the young woman to health and deliuered her to her father The inhabitants of the Isle who saw the wonderfull works of GOD receiued the faith and were baptized in the Name of CHRIST LUCIUS was so dashed with the fame of this wonderfull worke and with the out-crying of the people against him that hee permitted the foresaid monkes to returne backe againe to their owne places Afrer Peter succeeded Timotheus for one cause worthie to bee blamed because he fauoured the usurpation of Maximus Cynicus who presumed without a lawfull calling to bee Bishop of Constantino And after him Theophilus succeeded whose